The Project Gutenberg eBook of Max Havelaar, by Eduard Dekker

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before
using this eBook.

Title: Max Havelaar
       or the coffee auctions of the Dutch trading company

Author: Eduard Dekker

Translator: Alphonse Nahuÿs

Release Date: February 24, 2023 [eBook #70128]

Language: English

Produced by: Michael Roe, Jeroen Hellingman and the Online Distributed
             Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This book was
             produced from scanned images of public domain material from
             the Google Books project.)

*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK MAX HAVELAAR ***





                              MAX HAVELAAR

                       OR THE COFFEE AUCTIONS OF
                       THE DUTCH TRADING COMPANY.


                                   BY
                               Multatuli.

               Translated from the Original Manuscript by
                        BARON ALPHONSE NAHUIJS.


                               EDINBURGH
                          EDMONSTON & DOUGLAS
                                 1868.








PREFACE.


Max Havelaar was published a few years ago, and caused such a sensation
in Holland as was never before experienced in that country. The author
wrote it under the pseudonym of Multatuli, but his real name, Eduard
Douwes Dekker, formerly Assistant Resident of the Dutch Government in
Java, at once became known. Full of fire, and overflowing with
enthusiasm, the author presented it to his countrymen in the form of a
novel, —a book wherein he made them acquainted with the incredible
extortions and tyranny of which the natives of the Dutch Indies, “that
magnificent empire of Insulind, which winds about the equator like a
garland of emeralds,” are the victims, and how he tried in vain, while
still in the service of the Government, to put an end to the cruel
oppressions that happen every day in those countries. Though some
considered his book to be merely an interesting and captivating novel,
the author maintained that it contained nothing but facts. He boldly
asked the Dutch Government to prove the substance of his book to be
false, but its truth has never been disputed. At the International
Congress for the promotion of Social Sciences at Amsterdam, in 1863, he
challenged his countrymen to refute him, but there was no champion to
accept the challenge. In short, Mr. Douwes Dekker, who had been a
functionary in the service of the Dutch Government for the space of
seventeen years, rather understated than overstated the truth. Not a
single fact was ever contested in Holland, and he is still ready to
prove his statements. [1] In the Dutch Parliament nobody answered a
single word, but Mr. Van Twist, ex-Governor-General of the Dutch
Indies, who, on being appealed to by the Baron Van Hoevell, said that
he could perhaps refute Max Havelaar, but that it was not his interest
to do so.

The book proves that what was formerly written in Uncle Tom’s Cabin of
the cruelties perpetrated upon the slaves in America, is nothing in
comparison to what happens every day in the Dutch Indies.



“Max Havelaar” is the name under which the author chooses to describe
his experiences in the East; in the first chapters of the book he has
just returned from India, and he meets an old school-companion, at that
time a coffee-broker, a Mr. Drystubble. This Mr. Drystubble is very
rich, and the author being just then very poor, the latter asks his old
school-fellow to be security for the publishing of his book. At first
Mr. Drystubble will not hear of this, but afterwards, when he perceives
that it will be of some advantage to himself, he consents. Drystubble
is a very characteristic person, knowing nothing beyond his trade, a
great egotist, and is represented by the author with true wit and
humour, in order to show the extreme contrast between himself and ...
some of his countrymen, whom he may perhaps have met with since his
return from Java. At that time the author wears a plaid or shawl, and
Mr. Drystubble therefore speaks always of him as Mr. Shawlman. A few
months after the publication of Max Havelaar, one of the most eminent
members of the Dutch Parliament avowed that this book had struck the
whole country with horror. In vain the Dutch tried to make a party
question of it. The author openly declared that he belonged neither to
the Liberal nor to the Conservative party; but that he placed himself
under the banner of RIGHT, EQUITY, and HUMANITY. As soon, however, as
he professed to be a mere friend of mankind, without bias to any
political party, the official world avoided even to pronounce his name,
and affected to have forgotten the man whose conduct had before been
considered as a reproof, and whose influence menaced danger to people
in place. Instead of accepting the challenge, it seemed more worthy to
fight the battle out with the vile weapons of abuse and slander. Of
course the reader will not regard Mr. Drystubble’s nonsensical and
hypocritical observations as the sentiments of our author. It is
precisely Multatuli’s intention to make Drystubble odious, and his
philosophy absurd, though sometimes he speaks truth and
common-sense—for he is a type of a part of the Dutch nation.

So much for the tendency of the book. Need I say that it will do honour
to the literature of any language, and that it may be read as well for
profit as for amusement? But Max Havelaar is immortal, not because of
literary art or talent, but because of the cause he advocates. I think
that every one who admires Harriet Beecher Stowe’s immortal pleading,
ought likewise to read Multatuli’s accusation. I compare Max Havelaar
to Uncle Tom’s Cabin, but I do not compare Multatuli, the champion and
the martyr of humanity and justice, to Mrs. Stowe, for I am not aware
that that lady, with all her merits, has sacrificed future fortune, and
all that makes life agreeable, for a principle—for right and equity—as
has been done by Eduard Douwes Dekker. Max Havelaar bears evidence of
having been written by a genius of that order which only appears at
long intervals in the world’s history. His mind embraces in its
intellectual compass all mankind, regardless of race or caste. By the
diffusion of this book a bond will be formed embracing all lovers of
genius and justice throughout the world.

It was the intention of the author to have had his work translated into
all the European languages. Unfortunately he unwittingly disposed of
the property of his own book, and if it had not thus been “legally”
withheld from the people of Holland, it is probable that I should not
have been its translator; but I have been constrained to make known as
widely as possible the sad truth regarding the mal-administration of
laws in themselves good, by the Dutch Government in her Indian
dependencies. To the British nation the facts will be new, as the books
published in England on Dutch India are few in number, superficial in
character, and give no idea of the condition of the native population.
I cannot judge of English politics or about British India, but however
perfect British rule may be, it cannot be so perfect that it has
nothing more to learn.


    ALPHONSE JOHAN BERNARD HORSTMAR NAHUIJS.


                                                             The Hague,
                                                      January 17, 1868.








                                   TO

                 Everdine Huberte, Baroness Wijnbergen.


“J’ai souvent entendu plaindre les femmes de poëte, et sans doute, pour
tenir dignement dans la vie ce difficile emploi, aucune qualité n’est
de trop. Le plus rare ensemble de mérites n’est que le strict
nécessaire, et ne suffit même pas toujours au commun bonheur. Voir sans
cesse la muse en tiers dans vos plus familiers entretiens,—recueillir
dans ses bras et soigner ce poëte qui est votre mari, quand il vous
revient meurtri par les déceptions de sa tâche;—ou bien le voir
s’envoler à la poursuite de sa chimère... voilà l’ordinaire de
l’existence pour une femme de poëte. Oui, mais aussi il y a le chapître
des compensations, l’heure des lauriers qu’il a gagnés à la sueur de
son génie, et qu’il dépose pieusement aux pieds de la femme
légitimement aimée, aux genoux de l’Antigone qui sert de guide en ce
monde à cet ‘aveugle errant;’—

“Car, ne vous-y-trompez-pas: presque tous les petit-fils d’Homère sont
plus ou moins aveugles à leur façon;—ils voient ce que nous ne voyons
pas; leurs regards pénètrent plus haut et plus au fond que les nôtres;
mais ils ne savent pas voir droit devant eux leur petit bonhomme de
chemin, et il seraient capables de trébucher et de se casser le nez sur
le moindre caillou, s’il leur fallait cheminer sans soutien, dans ces
vallées de prose où demeure la vie.”

                                                       (Henry de Pène.)










OFFICER. My Lord, this is the man who murdered Betsy.

JUDGE. He must hang for it. How did he do it?

OFFICER. He cut up her body in little pieces, and salted them.

JUDGE. He is a great criminal. He must hang for it.

LOTHARIO. My Lord, I did not murder Betsy: I fed and clothed and
cherished her. I can call witnesses who will prove me to be a good man,
and no murderer.

JUDGE. You must hang. You blacken your crime by your self-sufficiency.
It ill becomes one who ... is accused of anything to set up for a good
man.

LOTHARIO. But, my Lord, ... there are witnesses to prove it; and as I
am now accused of murder....

JUDGE. You must hang for it. You cut up Betsy—you salted the pieces—and
you are satisfied with your conduct,—three capital counts——who are you,
my good woman?

WOMAN. I am Betsy.

LOTHARIO. Thank God! You see, my Lord, that I did not murder her.

JUDGE. Humph!——ay——what!——What about the salting?

BETSY. No, my Lord, he did not salt me:——on the contrary, he did many
things for me ... he is a worthy man!

LOTHARIO. You hear, my Lord, she says I am an honest man.

JUDGE. Humph!——the third count remains. Officer, remove the prisoner,
he must hang for it; he is guilty of self-conceit.

                                                    (Unpublished Play.)










CHAPTER I.


I am a coffee-broker, and live at No. 37 Laurier Canal, Amsterdam. I am
not accustomed to write novels or works of that kind; therefore it took
me a long time before I could resolve to order a few extra quires of
paper and begin this book, which you, dear reader, have just taken in
hand, and which you must finish, whether you are a coffee-broker or
anything else. Not only that I never wrote anything that resembled a
novel, but I even do not like to read such things, because I am a man
of business. For many years I have asked myself what is the use of such
works, and I am astonished at the impudence with which many a poet or
novelist dares to tell you stories which never happened, and often
never could have happened at all. If I in my position,—I am a
coffee-broker, and live at No. 37 Laurier Canal,—made a statement to a
Principal, that is, a person who sells coffee, in which I related only
a small part of the lies which form the greater part of poems and
novels, he would immediately cease to employ me, and go over to
Busselinck and Waterman, who are likewise coffee-brokers,—but you need
not know their address. Therefore I take good care not to write any
novels, nor to advance any false statements. I have always remarked
that persons who do so are often badly off. I am forty-three years of
age, I have visited the Exchange for the last twenty years, and,
therefore, I can come forward whenever you are in want of a person of
experience. How many firms do I know which have been utterly ruined!
And generally, when looking for the causes of their failure, it
appeared to me that they must be attributed to the wrong direction
which most of them followed in the beginning.

My maxims are, and will always be, Truth and Common-sense; making, of
course, an exception with regard to the Holy Scriptures. The origin of
this fault may be traced to our children’s poet, Van Alphen, [2] in his
very first line, about “dear little babies.” What the deuce could make
that old gentleman declare himself to be an adorer of my little sister
Gertrude, who had weak eyes, or of my brother Gerard, who always played
with his nose? and yet, he says, “that he sang those poems inspired by
love.” I often thought when a child, “My dear fellow, I should like to
meet you once, and if you refused me the marbles which I should ask you
for, or the initials of my name in chocolate—my name is Batavus—then I
should believe you to be a liar.” But I never saw Van Alphen; he was
dead, I think, when he told us that my father was my best friend, and
that my little dog was so grateful (we never kept any dogs, they are so
very dirty); although I was much fonder of little Paul Winser, who
lived near us in Batavier Street.

All lies! And yet in this manner education goes on:—“The new little
sister came from the vegetable-woman in a big cabbage.” “All Dutchmen
are brave and generous.” “The Romans were glad that the Batavians
allowed them to live.” “The Bey of Tunis got a colic when he heard the
Dutch colours flapping.” “The Duke of Alva was a monster.” [3] “The
ebb-tide (in 1672, I believe) lasted a little longer than usual, only
to protect the Netherlands.” Nonsense! Holland has remained Holland
because our forefathers knew how to manage their affairs, and because
they had the true religion—that is the reason. And then came other
lies. “A girl is an angel.” Whoever first discovered that never had any
sisters. Love is a bliss; you fly with some dear object or other to the
end of the earth. The earth has no end, and such love is all nonsense.
Nobody can say that I do not live on good terms with my wife,—she is a
daughter of Last and Co., coffee-brokers,—nobody can find fault with
our marriage. I am a member of the fashionable “Artis” club, [4] and
she has an Indian shawl which cost £7, 13s. 4d., but yet we never
indulged in such a foolish love as would have urged us to fly to the
extremities of the earth. When we married, we made an excursion to the
Hague. She there bought some flannel, of which I still wear shirts; and
further our love has never driven us. So, I say, it is all nonsense and
lies! And should my marriage now be less happy than that of those
persons who out of pure love become consumptive, or tear the hair out
of their heads? Or do you think that my household is less orderly than
it would be, if seventeen years ago I had promised my bride in verse
that I should marry her? Stuff and nonsense! yet I could have done such
a thing as well as any one else; for the making of verses is a
profession certainly less difficult than ivory-turning, otherwise how
could bon-bons with mottoes be so cheap? Only compare their price with
that of two billiard-balls. I have no objection to verses. If you like
to put the words into a line, very well; but do not say anything beyond
the truth; thus,—


                   “The clock strikes four
                    And it rains no more.”


I will not say anything against that, if it is indeed four o’clock, and
it has really stopped raining. But if it is a quarter to three, then I,
who do not put my words in verse, can say, “It is a quarter to three,
and it has stopped raining.” But the rhymer, because it rains “no
more,” is bound to say “four.” Either the time or the weather must be
changed, and a lie is the result. And it is not rhyming alone that
allures young people to untruth. Go to the theatre, and listen to all
the lies they tell you. The hero of the piece is saved from being
drowned by a person who is on the point of becoming a bankrupt. Then,
as we are told, he gives his preserver half his fortune,—a statement
that cannot be true, as I proceed to show. When lately my hat was blown
by the wind into the Prinsen Canal, I gave the man twopence who brought
it back to me, and he was satisfied. I know very well that I ought to
have given a little more if he had saved my own self from drowning, but
certainly not half my fortune; for it is evident that in such a case,
falling twice into the water would quite ruin me. The worst of these
scenes on the stage is, that people become so much accustomed to
untruths, that they get into the habit of admiring and applauding them.
I should like to throw all such applauders into the water, to see how
many of them really meant that applause. I, who love truth, hereby give
notice, that I won’t pay half my fortune for being fished up. He who is
not satisfied with less, need not touch me. On Sundays only I should
give a little more, on account of my gold chain and best coat. Yes!
many persons become corrupted by the stage, much more than by novels,
for seeing is believing. With tinsel and lace cut out in paper, all
looks so very attractive, that is to say, for children and men who are
not accustomed to business. And even when they want to represent
poverty, their representation is generally a lie. A girl whose father
has become a bankrupt, works to support her family. Very well; you see
her on the stage, sewing, knitting, or embroidering. Now, do count the
stitches which she makes during a whole act. She talks, she sighs, she
runs to the window, she does everything except work. Surely the family
that can live by such work needs very little. This girl is, of course,
the heroine. She has pushed some seducers down-stairs, and cries
continually, “Oh, mother, mother!” and thus she represents Virtue. A
nice virtue indeed, which takes a year in making a pair of stockings!
Does not all this serve to give you false ideas of virtue, and of
“labour for daily bread?” All folly and lies! Then her first lover, who
was formerly a copying-clerk, but is now immensely rich, returns
suddenly, and marries her. Lies again. He who has money does not marry
a bankrupt’s daughter. You think that such a scene will do on the
stage, as an exceptional case, but the audience will mistake the
exception for the rule, and thus become demoralized by accustoming
themselves to applaud on the stage, that which in the world every
respectable broker or merchant considers to be ridiculous madness. When
I was married, we were thirteen of us at the office of my
father-in-law, Last and Co.,—and a good deal of business was done
there, I can assure you. And now for more lies on the stage:—When the
hero walks away in a stiff, stage-like manner, to serve his native
country, why does the back-door always open of itself?

And then this Virtue rewarded!—oh, oh! I have been these seventeen
years a coffee-broker, at No. 37 Laurier Canal, and I have had a great
deal of experience, but I am always much shocked when I see the dear,
good truth so distorted. Rewarded Virtue, forsooth! just as if virtue
was a trade commodity! It is not so in the world, and it is very good
that it is not so, for where would be the real merit if virtue were
always rewarded? Why then always invent such shameful lies? There is,
for instance, Lucas, the warehouse-porter, who had been in the employ
of Last and Co.’s father,—the firm was then Last and Meyer, but the
Meyers are no longer in it,—he was really an honest man, in my opinion.
Never was a single coffee-bean missing; he went to church very
punctually; and was a teetotaller. When my father-in-law was at his
country seat at Driebergen, this man kept the house, the cash, and
everything. Once the bank paid him seventeen guilders too much, and he
returned them. He is now too old and gouty to work, and therefore
starves, for our large business transactions require young men. Well,
this Lucas has been a very virtuous man—but is he rewarded? Does a
prince give him diamonds, or a fairy nice dinners? Certainly not; he is
poor, and he remains poor, and that must be so. I cannot help him. We
want active young men for our extensive business; but if I could do
anything for him, his merit would be rewarded in an easy life, now that
he is old. Then if all warehouse-porters, and everybody else became
virtuous, all would be rewarded in this world, and there would remain
no special reward for the good people hereafter. But on the stage they
distort everything—turn everything into lies.

I too am virtuous, but do I ask a reward for that? When my affairs go
on well, as they generally do; when my wife and children are healthy,
so that I have nothing to do with doctors; when I can put aside every
year a small sum for old age; when Fred behaves well, that he may be
able to take my place when I retire to my country-seat near
Driebergen,—then I am quite satisfied. But all this is only a natural
consequence of circumstances, and because I attend to my business. I
claim nothing for my virtue; and that I am a virtuous man is evident
from my love for truth, which is second only to my great inclination to
my Faith—I should like to convince you of this, dear reader, because it
is my excuse for writing this book. Another passion equally strong is
my love of business. I am a coffee-broker, at No. 37 Laurier Canal.
Well, reader, this book owes its existence to my inviolable love for
truth, and my zeal for business. I will tell you how all this has
happened. But as I must now leave you for some time, being obliged to
go to the Exchange, I invite you to a second chapter. Pray, take this
with you; it may be of service to you. Look here,—my card,—I am the
“Co.,” since the Meyers went out—old Last is my father-in-law:—


                              Last & Co.,
                            Coffee-Brokers,
                         No. 37 Laurier Canal.








CHAPTER II.


Business is slack on the Coffee Exchange. The Spring Auction will make
it right again. Don’t suppose, however, that we have nothing to do. At
Busselinck and Waterman’s trade is slacker still. It is a strange world
this: one gets a deal of experience by frequenting the Exchange for
twenty years. Only fancy that they have tried—I mean Busselinck and
Waterman—to do me out of the custom of Ludwig Stern. As I do not know
whether you are familiar with the Exchange, I will tell you that Stern
is an eminent coffee-merchant in Hamburg, who always employed Last and
Co. Quite accidentally I found that out—I mean that bungling business
of Busselinck and Waterman. They had offered to reduce the brokerage by
one-fourth per cent. They are low fellows—nothing else. And now look
what I have done to stop them. Any one in my place would perhaps have
written to Ludwig Stern, “that we too would diminish the brokerage, and
that we hoped for consideration on account of the long services of Last
and Co.”

I have calculated that our firm, during the last fifty years, has
gained four hundred thousand guilders by Stern. Our connexion dates
from the beginning of the continental system, when we smuggled Colonial
produce and such like things from Heligoland. No, I won’t reduce the
brokerage.

I went to the Polen coffee-house, ordered pen and paper, and wrote:—

“That because of the many honoured commissions received from North
Germany, our business transactions had been extended”—[it is the simple
truth]—“and that this necessitated an augmentation of our staff”—[it is
the truth: no more than yesterday evening our bookkeeper was in the
office after eleven o’clock to look for his spectacles];—“that, above
all things, we were in great want of respectable, educated young men to
conduct the German correspondence. That, certainly, there were many
young Germans in Amsterdam, who possessed the requisite qualifications,
but that a respectable firm”—[it is the very truth],—“seeing the
frivolity and immorality of young men, and the daily increasing number
of adventurers, and with an eye to the necessity of making correctness
of conduct go hand in hand with correctness in the execution of
orders”—[it is the truth, observe, and nothing but the truth],—“that
such a firm—I mean Last and Co., coffee-brokers, 37 Laurier Canal—could
not be anxious enough in engaging new hands.”

All that is the simple truth, reader. Do you know that the young German
who always stood at the Exchange, near the seventeenth pillar, has
eloped with the daughter of Busselinck and Waterman? Our Mary, like
her, will be thirteen years old in September.

“That I had the honour to hear from Mr. Saffeler”—[Saffeler travels for
Stern]—“that the honoured head of the firm, Ludwig Stern, had a son,
Mr. Ernest Stern, who wished for employment for some time in a Dutch
house.”

“That I, mindful of this”—[here I referred again to the immorality of
employés, and also to the history of that daughter of Busselinck and
Waterman; it won’t do any harm to tell it],—“that I, mindful of this,
wished, with all my heart, to offer Mr. Ernest Stern the German
correspondence of our firm.”

From delicacy I avoided all allusion to honorarium or salary; yet I
said:—

“That if Mr. Ernest Stern would like to stay with us, at 37 Laurier
Canal, my wife would care for him as a mother, and have his linen
mended in the house”—[that is the very truth, for Mary sews and knits
very well],—and in conclusion I said, “that we were a religious
family.”

The last sentence may do good, for the Sterns are Lutherans. I posted
that letter. You understand that old Mr. Stern could not very well give
his custom to Busselinck and Waterman, if his son were in our office. I
am very anxious for a reply. But to return to my book. Some time ago I
walked one evening through Kalver Street, and stopped looking into a
shop where a grocer was diligently sorting a quantity of—


“Java middling, fine, yellow, Cheribon coffee, slightly damaged,”


which interested me much, for I am very inquisitive. Suddenly I
observed a gentleman standing next to me in front of a bookseller’s
shop, whom I thought I had seen before, though I endeavoured in vain to
recollect him. He, too, seemed to recognise me; for every moment we
looked at one another. I must confess, that I really was too much
interested in the adulterated coffee immediately to observe, what I saw
afterwards, viz., that his clothes were very shabby; otherwise I should
not have taken any notice of him; but all of a sudden I thought,
perhaps he is a commercial traveller for a German firm, which is in
need of a trustworthy broker. He had rather a German face, and appeared
something of a traveller too; he was very fair, with blue eyes, and had
something about him which made you think that he was a foreigner.
Instead of a respectable winter-coat he wore a shawl or plaid, and
looked as if he had just ended a long journey. I thought I saw a
customer, and gave him an address card, “Last and Co., Coffee-brokers,
37 Laurier Canal.” He took it, and holding it near the gaslight looked
at it, and said, “I thank you, but I was mistaken; I thought I had the
pleasure of seeing an old school-fellow, but ... Last ... that is not
the right name.”

“Excuse me,” I said, for I am always polite, “I am Mr.
Drystubble—Batavus Drystubble; Last and Co. is the firm,
coffee-brokers, at No. 37 Laurier Canal.”

“Well, Drystubble, don’t you know me? Look me straight in the face.”

The more I looked him in the face, the more I remembered having seen
him before; but, strange to say, his face made an impression on me as
if I smelt foreign perfumes. Do not laugh at that, reader; by and by
you will see how that was. I feel quite assured that he had not a drop
of perfumery about him, and yet I smelt something very strong,
something which reminded me of——then I knew him!

“Was it you,” I said, “who rescued me from the Greek?”

“To be sure,” said he, “and how are you?”

I told him that we were thirteen of us in our office, and that we had
plenty to do, and then I asked him how he had got on, which I felt
quite sorry for afterwards, for it appeared that his pecuniary
circumstances were not prosperous, and I dislike poor people, because
it is for the most part their own fault, as the Lord would not forsake
a person who had served Him faithfully. If I had only said, “We are
thirteen of us,” and “I wish you good-night,” then I should have got
rid of him; but these questions and replies made it every minute more
difficult to shake him off. However, I must confess, that if I had
shaken him off you would not have had this book to read, for it owes
its existence to that meeting! I like to look at the bright side of
everything, and those who do not are discontented creatures: I can’t
bear them. Yes, yes, it was the same person who had rescued me out of
the clutches of the Greek! Don’t think, however, that I had been taken
prisoner by pirates, or that I had had a brawl in the Levant. I have
told you already that I went, after my marriage, with my wife to the
Hague, where we saw the Museum, and bought flannel in Veene Street,—the
only excursion that my extensive business at Amsterdam ever allowed me.
No; it was on my account that he gave a Greek a bloody nose, for always
interfering with other people’s business. It was in the year 1834 I
think, and in September, the annual fair-time at Amsterdam. As my
parents intended to make a clergyman of me, I learned Latin.
Afterwards, I often wondered why you must understand Latin to say in
Dutch, “God is good.” Enough, I went to the Latin school, now called
the Gymnasium, and there was the fair,—in Amsterdam, I mean. On the
Wester Market were booths; and if you, reader, are an Amsterdammer, and
about my age, you will remember that in one of them was a most
beautiful girl with black eyes, dressed as a Greek; her father too was
a Greek, or at least he had the appearance of a Greek. They sold all
sorts of perfumes. I was just old enough to think the girl very
beautiful, without having the courage to speak to her. Such an attempt
would have been fruitless; for a girl of eighteen thinks a boy of
sixteen a child, and there she is quite right. Yet we schoolboys always
went to the Wester Market to see that girl.

Now, he who stood before me with the plaid was once with us, though
some years younger than the rest, and therefore too childish to look at
the Grecian girl; but he was dux of our class,—for he was very clever,
that I must confess,—and he was very fond of playing, romping, and
fighting; therefore he was with us. While we looked from a distance at
the Grecian girl (I think we were ten of us), and deliberated how we
should set about making acquaintance with her, we made up our minds to
put our money together to buy something. But then it was very difficult
to know who should be so bold as to speak to the girl. Every one liked
it, but nobody dared attempt it. We cast lots, and I was chosen. Now, I
confess that I do not like to brave dangers; I am a husband and a
father, and think every one who braves danger to be a fool: this you
may read in the Bible. It is a great satisfaction for me to find that I
think about danger and suchlike things exactly as I did many years ago.
I have still the same opinion as I had on that very evening when I
stood close to the Greek’s booth, with the twelve pence we had put
together in my hand. But because of false shame, I dared not say that I
had not the courage to do it; besides, I had to advance against my
will, for my companions pushed me, and soon I was standing before the
booth.

I did not see the girl; I saw nothing. All became green and yellow
before my eyes ... I stammered out the First Aorist of I do not know
which verb....

“Plait-il?” said she. I recovered a little and continued,—“Μῆνιν ἀεῖδε,
θεά,” and “that Egypt was a present from the Nile.”... I feel quite
sure that I should have made her acquaintance if one of my companions
had not at that moment given me such a punch in the back that I
stumbled with much violence against the booth. I felt a grasp at my
neck, a second one much lower, and before I had time to think about my
position, I was inside the tent with the Greek, who told me in very
intelligible French, that I was a “gamin,” and that he would call the
“police.” Now, I was very near the girl, but it gave me no pleasure at
all. I cried, and prayed for mercy, for I was much afraid. But there
was no help for it; the Greek took hold of my arm, and kicked me. I
looked for my comrades. We had just read that morning about Scævola,
who put his hand in the fire——and in our Latin themes we thought it so
fine and so elevated——Pooh! nobody stayed to put his hand in the fire
for me!! So I thought. But all of a sudden, our friend of the Plaid, or
Shawlman, as we shall call him, rushed through the back entrance into
the booth. He was then neither tall nor strong, and only thirteen years
old, but he was a brave and nimble little fellow. I still see the
sparkling of his eyes; he gave the Greek a blow with his fist, and I
was saved. Afterwards I heard that the Greek drubbed him soundly, but
as I have a steady principle never to meddle with other people’s
business, I ran away immediately, and so I did not see it.

That is the reason why his face reminded me so much of perfumes, and
how easy it is in Amsterdam to quarrel with a Greek.

Afterwards, whenever that man was with his booth on the Wester Market,
I always went elsewhere to amuse myself.

As I am very fond of philosophical observations, I must be allowed to
remark how strangely all things hang together in this world. If the
eyes of that girl had been lighter, if her tresses had been shorter, or
the boys had not pushed me against the booth, you would not now be
reading this book: therefore be thankful for all that happened. Believe
me, everything in the world is good, as it is, and those discontented
men who are always full of complaints are not my friends. There you
have Busselinck and Waterman ...; but I must go on, for I have to
finish my book before the great Spring Coffee Auction. To speak the
truth—for I like truth—I felt it very unpleasant to meet that person
again. I saw in a moment that he was not an acquaintance to be proud
of. He looked very pale, and when I asked him what o’clock it was, he
didn’t know! These things a man observes who has frequented the
Exchange for twenty years or so, and transacted business there.——I’ve
witnessed many a crash.

I thought he would turn to the right, and therefore I went to the left;
but, lo, he too turned to the left, and so I was in for a conversation
with him; but I bore in mind that he did not know what o’clock it was,
and perceived at the same time that his coat was buttoned up to his
chin, which is a very bad sign, so I did not speak much. He told me
that he had been in India, that he was married, and had children. All
very well; but this was not very interesting to me. At the Kapelsteeg,
[5]—I never before went through that steeg, [6] because it is not
considered respectable,—but this time I intended to turn to the right,
and pass through the Kapelsteeg,—I waited till that little street was
just behind us, to make him understand that his way was straight on,
and then I said very politely—for I am always polite: one never knows
whether he may not afterwards want to use a person:—“I am very much
pleased that I have seen you again, Sir, ... and ... and, good-bye....
I have to go this way.” Then he looked like an idiot at me and sighed,
and all of a sudden took hold of one of the buttons of my coat... “Dear
Drystubble,” said he, “I have to ask you something.”

I trembled all over. He did not know what o’clock it was, and had to
ask me something! Of course I replied that “I had no time to spare, and
had to go to the Exchange,” though it was evening;—but if you have
frequented the Exchange for some twenty years ... and a person asks you
something without knowing what o’clock it is ... I disengaged the
button, bade him farewell in a polite manner—for I am always polite—and
went through the Kapelsteeg, which I otherwise never do, because it is
not fashionable, and fashionableness I like above all things. I hope
that nobody saw me.








CHAPTER III.


The following day, when I came home from the Exchange, Fred told me
that somebody had called to speak to me. According to the description
it was Shawlman. How could he have found me out——oh, yes, I see, the
card!

This made me think of taking my children away from school, for it is
very annoying to be troubled twenty or thirty years afterwards by a
school-companion who wears a shawl instead of a coat, and who does not
know what o’clock it is. I have also forbidden Fred to go to the Wester
Market when there are booths.

Next day I received a letter with a large parcel. I began at once to
read:

“Dear Drystubble!” [I think he ought to have written ‘Sir,’ because I
am a broker.] “Yesterday I called at your house with the intention of
asking you a favour. I believe you are in good circumstances”—[that is
true; we are thirteen of us in our office],—“and I should like to use
your credit to bring about a matter of great importance to me.”—[Should
you not think that he would rather have given me a commission for the
Spring Auction?]—“Through many misfortunes I stand somewhat in need of
money.”—[Somewhat! he had no shirt on his back; this is what he calls
somewhat!]—“I cannot give my dear wife everything that is necessary to
make life agreeable, and the education of my children is, from
pecuniary impediments, not as I should like it to be.”—[To make life
agreeable——? education of children——? Do you think that he wishes to
take a season ticket for his wife at the opera, and place his children
in a gymnasium at Geneva? It was autumn, and very cold,—he lived in a
garret, and without fire. When I received that letter I was ignorant of
this, but afterwards I went to him, and I am still angry at the foolish
style of his letter. What the deuce!——Whoever is poor may say
it;——there must be poor people; that is necessary in society. If he
does not ask charity, if he annoys nobody, I don’t care for his
poverty, but disguising the matter is very improper. Now, let us see
what more he has to say.]—“As I am obliged to provide for my household,
I have resolved to make use of a talent which, as I believe, I am in
possession of. I am a poet——”—[Pshaw! you know, reader, how I and all
reasonable men think about that] “——and writer. Since childhood I have
expressed my feelings in verse, and afterwards, too, I always wrote
down in poetry the sensations of my soul. I believe that I have made
some valuable pieces, and I want a publisher for them. This, then, is
the difficulty. I am unknown to the public, and the publishers judge of
works more according to the reputation of the author than the value of
the contents.”—[Exactly as we judge of the coffee, according to the
reputation of the trademarks.]—“The merit of my work can only be
established by publication; and the booksellers require payment in
advance of all the expenses”—[There they are quite right]—“which is at
present not convenient to me. I am, however, so convinced that my book
would clear the expenses, that I could pledge my word for it, and as I
am encouraged by our meeting of the day before yesterday,”—[That is
what he calls being encouraged!]—“I have resolved to ask you to be
surety for me to a bookseller for the expenses of a first edition, even
if it were only a small book. I give you the choice of works for that
first experiment. In the accompanying parcel you will find many
manuscripts; from which you will see that I have thought, worked, and
experienced much”—[I never heard that he had any business at all];—“and
if I am not a stranger to the talent of expressing myself well, my ill
success will not be due to any want of impressions. In hopes of a kind
answer, I remain your old school-fellow”——[And he signed this with his
name; but I make a secret of that, because I do not like to bring
discredit on any one.]

Dear reader, you can understand how foolish I looked in being made all
at once a broker in verses. I am quite sure that if Shawlman—so I will
continue to call him—had seen me by daylight, he would not have dared
to ask me such a favour; for respectability and dignity cannot be
concealed; but it was evening, and therefore I don’t mind.

Of course, I would have nothing to do with this nonsense. I should have
returned the parcel, but that I did not know where he lived, and I
heard nothing of him. I thought that he was ill, or dead. Last week
there was a party at the Rosemeyers, who are sugar-brokers. Fred went
out for the first time with us; he is sixteen, and I think it right
that a young man at that age should see something of the world;
otherwise he will go to the Wester Market, or somewhere else. The girls
had been playing on the piano and singing, and at dessert they teased
each other about something that seemed to have happened in the front
room while we played at whist in the back room—something in which Fred
was concerned.

“Yes, yes, Louise,” said Betsy Rosemeyer; “you did cry. Papa, Fred made
Louise cry.”

My wife said that Fred should not go out again if he was so naughty;
she thought that he had pinched Louise, or something like that, which
is not proper, and I, too, made preparations to say a few words about
it, when Louise said: “No, no, Fred was very kind; I should like him to
do it again!”

“What then?” He had not pinched her; he had been reciting, that was
all. Of course the mistress of the house likes to have some fun at
dessert,—it enlivens the company. Mrs. Rosemeyer thought that what had
made Louise cry would amuse us too, and therefore asked Fred, who was
as red as a turkey-cock, to repeat it. I could not understand what he
had done; I knew his whole répertoire, which consisted of the
“Wedding-Party of the Gods,” the books of the Old Testament in rhyme,
and an episode from the “Wedding of Camacho,” which boys always like so
much, because it is rather funny; and what there was in all this that
could make any one cry was a riddle to me; it is true, a girl of that
age weeps very soon.—“Come, Fred! Please do!”—and Fred began. As I do
not like to stretch the curiosity of the reader, I will here at once
state, that before leaving home they had opened Shawlman’s parcel, and
Fred and Mary had picked out of it a piece of sentimentality, which
afterwards gave me a great deal of trouble. This book owes its
existence to that parcel, and in due time I will account for it quite
becomingly; for I like to make it known that I love truth, and am a
good man of business.—[Last and Co., coffee-brokers, at No. 37 Laurier
Canal.]

Fred recited a thing full of nonsense. A young man wrote to his mother
that he had been in love, and that his sweetheart had married
another—[there she was quite right I think]—yet that he nevertheless
always loved his mother very much. Is that statement true or not? Do
you think so many words are wanted to say that? At all events I had
eaten a piece of bread and cheese, and nearly finished my second pear,
before Fred finished his story. But Louise cried again, and the ladies
said that it was very beautiful.

Then Fred, who, I believe, thought he had brought out a masterpiece,
told them that he found it in a parcel sent to my house by the man with
the shawl; and I explained to the gentlemen how that happened, but I
said nothing about the Grecian girl, because Fred was present, neither
did I speak of the Kapelsteeg. Every one thought that it was quite
right on my part to get rid of that man. Presently you will see that
there were other things in the parcel of more solid worth, some of
which will appear in this book, because they concern the
coffee-auctions of the Company.

Afterwards, the publisher asked me whether I would not add to the work
the piece or poem which Fred had recited. I consented, but I wish it to
be known that I am not responsible for the sentiments expressed. All
stuff and nonsense. However, I withhold my observations from want of
space. I will only remark that the poem was written at “Padang,” in
1843, and that this is of inferior mark—I mean the Padang coffee:—


          Moeder! ’k ben wel ver van ’t land,
        Waar mij ’t leven werd geschonken,
        Waar mijne eerste tranen blonken,
          Waar ik opwies aan uw hand;
          Waar uw moedertrouw der ziel
        Van den knaap haar zorgen wijdde
        En hem liefdrijk stond ter zijde,
          En hem ophief als hij viel;
        Schijnbaar scheurde ’t lot de banden,
          Die ons bonden, wreed van een,...
        ’k Sta hier wel aan vreemde stranden
          Met mij zelf, en God... alleen,...

        Maar toch, moeder, wat me griefde,
          Wat mij vreugd gaf of verdriet,
        Moeder! twijfel aan de liefde,
          Aan het hart uws lievlings niet!

        ’t Is nog naauwlijks twee paar jaren,
          Toen ik ’t laatst op gindschen grond
          Zwijgend aan den oever stond
        Om de toekomst in te staren;
          Toen ik ’t schoone tot mij riep
        Dat ik van die toekomst wachtte
        En het heden stout verachtte
          En mij paradijzen schiep;
          Toen, door alle stoornis heen
          Die zich opdeed voor mijn schreên,
        ’t Hart zich koen een uitweg baande,
        En zich droomend zalig waande...

          Maar die tijd, sinds ’t laatst vaarwel
        Hoe gezwind ons ook onttogen,
          Onbevatbaar bliksemsnel,
        Als een schim voorbijgevlogen,...
          O, hij liet in ’t voorwaartsgaan,
          Diepe, diepe sporen staan!
          ’k Proefde vreugde en smart met één,
        ’k Heb gedacht en ’k heb gestreden,
        ’k Heb gejuicht en ’k heb gebeden,...
          ’t Is me als vlogen eeuwen heen!
          ’k Heb naar levensheil gestreefd,
        ’k Heb gevonden en verloren,
        En, een kind nog kort te voren,
          Jaren in één uur doorleefd....

        ’k Minde een meisje. Heel mijn leven
          Scheen mij door die liefde schoon;
          ’k Zag in haar een eerekroon,
        Als een eindloon van mijn streven,
        Mij door God ten doel gegeven;—
          Zalig door den reinen schat,

        Die Zijn zorg mij toegewogen,
          Die Zijn gunst geschonken had,
        Dankte ik met een traan in de oogen;...
          Liefde was met godsdienst één,
        En ’t gemoed, dat opgetogen,
        Dankend opsteeg tot den Hoogen
          Dankte en bad voor haar alleen!...

        Zorgen baarde mij die liefde,
          Onrust kwelde mij het hart,
          En ondraaglijk was de smart,
        Die mij ’t week gemoed doorgriefde.
          ’k Heb slechts angst en leed gegaêrd,
        Waar ik ’t hoogst genot verwachtte,
        En voor ’t heil waarnaar ik trachtte,
          Was mij gif en wee bewaard....

        ’k Vond genot in ’t lijdend zwijgen!
          ’k Stond standvastig hopend daar;
        Onspoed deed den prijs mij stijgen,...
          ’k Droeg en leed zoo graag voor haar!
        ’k Telde ramp noch onspoedsslagen,
          Vreugde schiep ik in verdriet,
        Alles, alles wilde ik dragen,...
          Roofde ’t lot mij haar slechts niet.

          Wat is min die eens begon,
        Bij de liefde mèt het leven
        ’t Kind door God in ’t hart gedreven
          Toen het nog niet staam’len kon?..
          Toen het aan de moederborst,
        Naauw den moederschoot onttogen,
          ’t Eerste vocht vond voor den dorst,
        ’t Eerste licht in Moederoogen?...
          Neen, geen band die vaster bindt,
        Vaster harten houdt omsloten,
        Dan de band, door God gesloten,
          Tusschen ’t moederhart en ’t kind
        En een hart, dat zóó zich hechtte
          Aan het schoon, dat even blonk,
          Dat mij niets dan doornen schonk,
        En geen enkel bloempje vlechtte,...
          Zou datzelfde hart de trouw
        Van het moederhart vergeten;—
          En de liefde van de vrouw,
        Die mijne eerste kinderkreten
          Opving in ’t bezorgd gemoed,—
        Die mij, als ik weende, suste,
        Traantjes van de wangen kuste,...
          Die mij voedde met haar bloed?...

          ’k Ben hier vèr van wat het leven
        Ginds ons zoets en schoons kan geven;
          En ’t genot van d’ eerste jeugd,
        Vaak geroemd en hoog geprezen,
        Kan wel hier mijn deel niet wezen;
          ’t Eenzaam harte kent geen vreugd.
        Steil en doornig zijn mijn paden,
          Onspoed drukt mij diep ter neêr,
        En de last mij opgeladen
          Knelt me, en doet het hart mij zeer;—
        Laat het slechts mijn tranen tuigen,

          Als zoo menig moed’loos uur
          Me in den boezem der Natuur,
        ’t Hoofd zoo treurig neêr doet buigen,...
          Vaak als mij de moed ontzonk,
        Is de zucht mij schier ontvloden:
        “Vader! schenk mij bij de dooden,
          Wat het leven mij niet schonk!—
        Vader! geef me aan gene zijde,
          Als de mond des doods mij kust,—
          Vader! geef me aan gene zijde
          Wat ik hier niet smaakte... RUST!”
        Maar, bestervend op mijn lippen,
          Steeg die beê niet tot den Heer,...
          ’k Boog wel beî mijn knieën neer,—
        ’k Voelde wel een zucht me ontglippen,—
          Maar het was: “nog niet, o Heer!
          Geef mij eerst mijn moeder weêr!”


[The translator ventures with great diffidence, for he knows how much
beauty and tenderness have been lost in the translation, to give an
English version of the Poem.]


        O mother dear, I’m far from home,
          The land that gave me birth:
        All hopeless and forlorn I roam,
          A stranger upon earth.

        ’Twas in that home the dewy tear
          First glistened in mine eyes,
        Thy gentle hand dispelled my fear:
          A mother’s love ne’er dies!

        ’Twas there thy faithful soul watched o’er
          Thy helpless little child,
        Guiding the feet untried before,
          With word and look so mild.

        But Destiny destroyed the band
          That joined us two in one;
        And now upon a foreign strand
          I am, with God, alone!

        Thy love, my mother dear, does still
          In sorrow and in joy,
        With undiminished ardour fill
          The heart of thy loved boy.

        At home, ’tis scarce four years ago,—
          I stand upon the shore,
        And think I see in future scenes,
          Beauties unknown before.

        At once the present I despise,
          And dreaming, think me blest:
        I make myself a Paradise,
          Regardless of the rest.

        I said farewell: I rue it now:
          ’Twas all that phantom scene,
        Which disappeared so soon! O how
          Deluded I have been!

        And time which fled with lightning’s wing,
          Deep traces left behind:
        It dried up the affections’ spring—
          Destroyed my peace of mind.

        I’ve tested joy, I’ve tested grief,
          I’ve thought, and I have striven,
        With earnest prayer have sought relief,
          But still I’m tempest-driven.

        I’ve striven after bliss in life,
          I’ve found and lost the power:
        I am a child grown old in strife—
          Whole ages in an hour.

        O mother dear, will you believe?
          (God knows that I lie not),
        O mother dear, as truth receive,
          That you are not forgot.

        I loved a girl who seemed to be
          A treasure from on high,
        By God Almighty given me,
          I knew not how or why.

        And Him I thanked with happy tears,
          For making her my own,
        My sighs were lost in transient joy,
          I prayed for her alone.

        Yet love induced a weight of care,
          And trouble filled my breast;
        I found but pain and sorrow there,
          Where I had looked for rest!

        I suffered gladly for her sake,
          In sorrows doubly dear;—
        No sacrifice but I would make
          So fate would leave her here!

        Her image rooted in my heart,
          Till life’s last sigh shall stand,
        When we shall join no more to part
          In her dear fatherland.

        But what is such a blighted love,
          To that with life begun—
        A love implanted from above—
          Th’ affection of a son?

        The babe just taken from the womb,
          Draws from its mother’s eyes
        A light to guide him through the gloom
          That all around him lies.

        He draws from out his mother’s breast
          A stream that gives him life:
        Her faithfulness insures his rest,
          Protects from early strife!

        She treasures up his childish freaks,
          And soothes him when he cries,
        Kisses the tears from off his cheeks
          With love that never dies!

        O mother dear, will you believe
          Your son does love you yet?
        O mother dear, will you believe
          Your son does not forget?

        I’m far away from all but thought
          Of yonder better sphere;
        The joys of early youth I’ve sought:
          I cannot find them here.

        My lonely heart for ever mourns:
          I’m burdened heavily;
        My paths obstructed with the thorns
          Of long adversity.

        In Nature’s bosom oft have I
          Let fall a flood of tears;
        And even oft been heard to sigh,
          When overwhelmed with fears:—

        “O Father, give me with the dead,
          What, living, I’m denied:
        O Father, stretch me on the bed
          Whereon my loved one died!

        “O Father, give me at their side,
          Of all thy gifts the best—
        O Father, give me at their side,
          What here I yearn for—Rest!”

        But this rebellious hopeless sigh,
          Scarce uttered, died away;
        It went not up to God on high,
          And I knelt down to pray:—

        “Not yet, my Father, take me hence,
          Though quivering on the rack—
        O take me not, my Father, hence;
          But give my mother back!”








CHAPTER IV.


Before I go on, I must tell you that young Mr. Stern has come; he is a
good fellow. He seems to be active and clever, but I believe that he—as
the Germans call it, “Schwärmt.” Mary is thirteen. His outfit is very
nice, and he has got a copybook, in which to practise the Dutch style.
I wonder whether I shall soon receive an order from Ludwig Stern. Mary
shall embroider a pair of slippers for him,—I mean to say for young Mr.
Stern. Busselinck and Waterman have made a mistake,——a respectable
broker does not supplant, that’s what I say. The day after the party at
the Rosemeyers, who are sugar-merchants, I called Fred, and ordered him
to fetch Shawlman’s parcel. You must know, reader, that I am very
precise in my family as to Religion and Morality. Now then, yesterday
evening, just when I was eating my first pear, I read in the face of
one of the girls that there was something in a verse from the parcel
that was not right. I myself had not listened, but I saw that Betsy
crumbled her bread, and that was enough for me. You will perceive,
reader, that I am a man of the world. I made Fred hand over to me “the
beautiful poem” of yesterday evening, and very soon saw the line which
caused Betsy to crumble her bread. They speak there of a child on the
breast of its mother,—I say nothing of that;—but: “which scarcely left
the mother’s womb,”—that I disapproved,—to speak about that, I mean,—so
did my wife. Mary is thirteen. Of “cabbage” [7] and such things we do
not speak; but to give all in this way its right name is not necessary,
as I am a great lover of morality. So I made Fred, who knew it by
heart, promise that he would not repeat it again,—at least not before
he was member of Doctrina, [8] because no young girls come there,—and
then I put it in my writing-desk, I mean the verse. But I wanted to
know whether there was anything else of an offensive nature in the
parcel; I began to look and to inspect everything. I could not read
all, for a great deal was written in foreign languages which I did not
understand, but at last I caught sight of a treatise entitled “Account
of the Coffee Culture in the Residency of Menado.” My heart leaped for
joy, because I am a coffee-broker, at No. 37 Laurier Canal, and
“Menado” is a very good mark. So this Shawlman, who made immoral
verses, had been in the Coffee trade. I looked at the parcel with quite
a different eye. I saw treatises in it which I did not completely
understand, but they showed a knowledge of business. There were
statements, problems, computations, which I could not understand at
all, and everything was done with so much care and exactness, that I,
to speak plainly,—for I am a lover of truth,—thought this Shawlman, if
perhaps the third clerk left,—a likely event, as he is old and
dull,—could very well take his place. Of course I should like, first of
all, to have testimony as to his honesty, religion, and respectability,
for I will not take anybody into my office until I am satisfied on
these points. This is a fixed principle with me. You have seen it in my
letter to Ludwig Stern.

I did not care to show Fred that I began to take an interest in the
contents of the parcel; and therefore I made him go away. I grew quite
dizzy when I took in hand one treatise after another, and read the
titles. It is true, there were many verses among them, but also much
that was useful, and I was astonished at the variety of the different
subjects. I acknowledge—for I love truth—that I, who have always been
engaged in the coffee trade, am not in a position to criticise; but
without going so far as criticising, I can pronounce the list of the
different titles curious enough. As I have told you the history of the
Greek, you know that in my youth I was taught Latin, and though I avoid
quotations in my correspondence—which would not be right in a broker’s
office—yet I thought, on seeing all these things: “De omnibus aliquid,
de toto nihil,” or “Multa non multum.”

Yet I said this more out of anger, and a desire to speak in Latin of
all this learning before me, than because I meant it. For if I examined
something or other for a time, I was bound to confess that the author
appeared to know all about it, and had even a great deal of sound
argument in support of his opinions. I found in the parcel treatises
and disquisitions—


    On the Sanscrit, as the Mother of the Teutonic Languages;
    On the Punishment of Infanticide;
    On the Origin of the Nobility;
    On the Difference between the Ideas: “Infinite time,” and
    “Eternity;”
    On the Theory of Chances;
    On the Book of Job—(there was something else about Job; but in
    verse);
    On the Proteïne in the Atmospheric Air;
    On Russian Politics;
    On the Vowels;
    On the Cellular Prisons;
    On the Ancient Hypotheses;
    Of the “Horror vacui;”
    On the Desirableness of the Abolition of Punishments for Slander;
    On the Causes of the Revolt of the Dutch against Spain, not being
    the Desire for Religious or Political Freedom;
    On Perpetual Motion, the Squaring of the Circle, and the Extraction
    of the Square Root of Surds;
    On the Ponderability of Light;
    On the Decline of Civilisation since the Commencement of
    Christianity;
    On the Mythology of Iceland;
    On the Emile of Rousseau;
    On Sirius as the Centre of the Solar System;
    On Import Duties as Useless, Indelicate, Unjust, and Immoral—(of
    this I had never heard before);
    On Verse as the Most Ancient Language—(this I do not believe);
    On White Ants;
    On the Unnaturalness of Schools;
    On Hydraulic Matter in connexion with Rice Culture;
    On the Apparent Ascendency of the Western Civilisation;
    On the Price of Java Coffee—(this I have put aside);
    On the Secret Societies of the Chinese, etc. etc. etc.


And this was not all. I found, not to speak of the verses—which were in
all languages—many small treatises having no title;—romances in Malay,
war-songs in Javanese, and what not. I found also letters, many of them
in languages which I did not understand. Some were directed to him,
others written by him, or were only copies; but evidently made for some
particular purpose; for all were signed by other persons, who testified
that they agreed with the original. I saw also extracts from diaries,
notes and thoughts at random—some very much so. I had, as I said
before, laid aside some treatises, because it appeared to me that they
would be useful in my business, and I live for my business;—but I must
confess that I was at a loss to know what to do with the rest. I could
not return him the parcel; for I did not know where he lived. It was
open now. I could not deny that I had looked at the contents—[and I
should not have denied it, being so fond of truth],—because I had tried
in vain to do it up exactly as it had been before. Moreover, I could
not dissemble that some dissertations on Coffee interested me, and that
I should like to make some use of them. Every day I read here and there
some pages, and became more and more convinced that the author must
have been a coffee-broker, to become so completely acquainted with all
sort of things in the world. I am quite sure that the Rosemeyers, who
trade in sugar, have not acquired such extensive knowledge.

Now I feared that this Shawlman would drop in unexpectedly, and again
have something to tell me. I was now very sorry that I went that
evening through the Kapelsteeg, and now felt the impropriety of passing
through unfashionable streets. Of course, if he had come he would have
asked me for some money, and would have spoken of his parcel. I should
perhaps have given him something, and if he had sent me the following
day the mass of MSS., it would have been my legal property. Then I
should have separated the wheat from the chaff; I should have singled
out what I wanted for my book, and should have burned, or thrown into
the waste-basket, all the rest. This I could not do now; for if he
returned, I should have to produce his property, and he, seeing that I
was interested in a couple of treatises of his, would very soon have
been induced to ask too high a price;—for nothing gives more ascendency
to the seller than the discovery that the buyer stands in need of his
wares. Such a position is therefore avoided as much as possible by a
merchant who understands his business. I have another idea, previously
mentioned, which may prove how a person who frequents the Exchange may
yet be open to humane impressions;—it was this: Bastianus, that is the
third clerk, who is becoming so old and stupid, has not of late been at
the office more than twenty-five days out of the thirty; and when he
does come, he often does his work very badly. As an honest man, I am
obliged to consult the interests of the firm—Last and Co. since the
Meyers have retired—to see that every one does his work; for I may not
throw away out of mistaken pity, or excess of sensibility, the money of
the firm. This is my principle. I would rather give that Bastianus
three guilders [9] out of my own pocket, than continue to pay him every
year seven hundred guilders which he does not deserve. I have
calculated that this man has drawn during the thirty-four years of his
service—as well from Last and Co., as formerly from Last and Meyer, but
the Meyers have left—the sum of nearly fifteen thousand guilders
(£1250), and that, for a man in his station, is a large sum; which but
few can command. He has no right to complain. I came to this
calculation through the treatise of Shawlman on multiplication. That
Shawlman writes a good hand, I thought he looked very poor, he did not
know what o’clock it was—how would it do, I thought, to give him the
situation of Bastianus? I should tell him in that case, that it would
be his duty to “SIR” me. That he would know without telling, I hope;
for a servant cannot call his superior by name, or he would catch it.
He could commence with four or five hundred guilders a year. [10]
Bastianus had to work many years before he got seven hundred, [11] and
I shall then have performed a good deed. Yes, with three hundred
guilders he could very well commence, for from his inexperience he
would, of course, consider the first year as an apprenticeship, which
would be quite right; for he cannot be equal to old hands; I am quite
sure that he will be content with two hundred guilders.

But I was not easy about his conduct——he had on a shawl; and, moreover,
I don’t know where he lives.

A few days afterwards young Mr. Stern and Fred attended a book auction
at an hotel, the “Wapen van Bern.” I had forbidden Fred to buy
anything; but Stern, who has plenty of money, brought home some
rubbish: that’s his business. However, Fred brought news, that he had
seen Shawlman, who appeared to be employed at the auction, in taking
the books from the shelves, and giving them to the auctioneer. Fred
said that he looked very pale, and that a gentleman, who seemed to have
the direction there, had growled at him, for letting fall a couple of
complete volumes of the “Aglaja;” [12] it was, indeed, very clumsy of
him to damage such charming ladies’ books. In the course of the
scolding, Fred heard that he got fifteen pence a day. “Do you think
that I intend to give you fifteen pence a day for nothing?” were the
gentleman’s words. I calculated that fifteen pence a day,—Sundays and
holidays not included, otherwise he would have spoken of so much a
month or so much a year,—make two hundred and twenty-five guilders a
year. [13] I am quick in my decisions—a man who has been in business
for so long a time, knows immediately what to do,—and the following
morning I called on Gaafzuiger, [14] the bookseller who had held the
auction. I asked for the man who had let fall the “Aglaja.” “He had his
dismissal,” said Gaafzuiger; “he was idle, conceited, and sickly.”

I bought a box of wafers, and resolved immediately to give Bastianus
another trial; I could not make up my mind to turn an old man so
unexpectedly upon the streets. To be strict, but, where it is possible,
forbearing, has ever been my principle, yet I never lose an opportunity
of getting information which may be of use in business, and therefore I
asked Gaafzuiger where this Shawlman lived. He gave me the address, and
I put it down. I pondered over the book to be brought out; but as I
like the truth, I must tell you plainly that I did not know how to
manage it. One thing is quite sure: the materials which I found in
Shawlman’s parcel were important to coffee-brokers. The only question
was, how to arrange the materials in a proper way;—every broker knows
how important is the right sorting of the parcels. But to write, except
correspondence with “Principals,” [15] is rather out of my line, and
yet I felt that I must write; because the future of the trade depended
on it. The information which I derived from that parcel of Shawlman, is
not such as Last and Co. can exclusively profit by; otherwise any one
will understand that I should not take the trouble to have a book
printed for Busselinck and Waterman’s advantage; because whoever helps
a rival in business is a fool;—this is a fixed principle with me. No, I
saw that danger menaced the whole coffee-market—a danger that could
only be averted by the united forces of all the brokers; but even these
might be insufficient, and the sugar-refiners and indigo-merchants
might have to help.

And thinking it over while I write, it seems to me that shipowners too
are in some measure interested in it, and the commercial marine——

Certainly, that is true; sail-makers also, and ministers of finance;
overseers of the poor, and other ministers; pastry-cooks, and
shopkeepers; women, and shipbuilders; wholesale merchants, and retail
dealers, and gardeners.—

It is curious how thoughts run on when writing,—my book concerns also
millers, clergymen, vendors of Holloway’s pills; liquor-distillers,
tile-makers, and those who live on the national debt; pumpmakers, and
rope-makers; weavers, and butchers; brokers’ clerks, and shareholders
in the Dutch Trading Company; in fact, on consideration, all other
persons——the King too—yes, the King more than any! My book must go
throughout the world. There is no help for it——I do not care if
Busselinck and Waterman read it——I am not envious; but they are old
women and sneaks, that’s my opinion. I said the same this morning to
young Mr. Stern, when I introduced him at “Artis:” [16] he may write
home about it.

So it was, that a few days ago, I didn’t know what to do with my book,
but Fred showed me a way out of the dilemma. I did not tell him so,
because I do not think it right to show anybody that I am under an
obligation to him; that is a principle of mine, and a true one. He
said, that Stern was such a clever fellow, that he made rapid progress
in the Dutch language, and that he had translated Shawlman’s German
verses into Dutch. You see, the Dutchman had written in German, and the
German translated into Dutch; if each had stuck to his own language,
much trouble would have been spared. But, I thought, if I have my book
written by this Stern——when I have anything to add, I can write a
chapter from time to time. Fred may also help—[he has a dictionary of
difficulties]. Mary may write the fair copy, and this is a guarantee
against all immorality; for, you understand, that a respectable broker
will not give anything into the hands of his daughter that is contrary
to Morals and Respectability.

I spoke to the young people about my plan, and they liked it. Only
Stern, who, like Germans in general, has a smattering of literature,
wanted to have a share in handling the subject. This I did not approve;
but because there would soon be a Spring Auction, and no order had yet
come from Ludwig Stern, I did not like to oppose his wishes. So we
agreed to the following conditions:—

1. That he should contribute to the work every week two chapters.

2. That I should make no alterations in his contributions.

3. That Fred should correct the grammatical errors.

4. That I should be at liberty to write from time to time a chapter, to
give the book a respectable appearance.

5. That the title should be: “The Coffee Auctions of the Dutch Trading
Company.”

6. That Mary should make the fair copy for the press; but that we
should have patience with her on washing-day.

7. That a complete chapter should be read every week at our party.

8. That all immorality should be avoided.

9. That my name should not appear on the title-page, because I am a
broker.

10. That Stern should be at liberty to publish German, French, and
English translations of my book, because, as he asserted, such works
are better understood in foreign countries than at home.

11. That I should send Shawlman paper, pens, and ink.—[Stern insisted
very much on this.]

I agreed to everything, for I wanted to finish the book. Stern was
ready the following morning with his first chapter,—and here, reader,
the question is answered, how it was that a coffee-broker—[Last and
Co., No. 37 Laurier Canal]—wrote a book, something like a novel.

Scarcely, however, had Stern commenced the work when difficulties
arrested him. In addition to the difficulty of selecting and arranging
the materials, he met with, every moment, in the manuscripts words and
expressions which he did not understand, and which puzzled even me.
These were often Javanese or Malay; and abbreviations also occurred
here and there, which we could not decipher. I perceived that we wanted
Shawlman; and as I did not think it proper for a young man to fall into
bad company, I would not send Stern or Fred to fetch him. I took some
sweetmeats with me, which remained after the last party (for I always
think about everything), and I went in search of him. His abode was
certainly not brilliant; but equality for all men, and of their houses
too, is a chimera. He said so himself in his treatise about
“Pretensions to Happiness.” Moreover, I do not like persons who are
always discontented. It was in a back room in the Lange-Leidsche
Dwarsstraat. On the basement lived a marine store-keeper, who sold all
sorts of things, as cups, saucers, furniture, old books, glasses,
portraits of Van Speyk, and so on. I was very anxious not to break
anything, for such people always ask more money for the things than
they are worth. A little girl was sitting on the steps before the
house, and dressing her doll. I inquired if Mr. Shawlman lived there;
she ran away; and her mother made her appearance.

“Yes, sir, he lives here. Your honour has only to go upstairs, to the
first landing, then to the second, on to the third, and your honour is
there. Minnie, go and say that there is a gentleman come. Who can she
say, sir?” I said that I was Mr. Drystubble, coffee-broker, at No. 37
Laurier Canal, but that I should introduce myself. I mounted as high as
they told me, and heard on the third landing the voice of a child
singing, “Papa will come soon,—sweet papa.” I knocked, and the door was
opened by a woman or lady,—I did not know what to think of her. She
looked very pale, and her features wore signs of fatigue. She made me
think of my wife when washing-day is over. She was dressed in a long
white gown or robe without waist-band, which descended to her knees,
and was fastened in front with a black pin. Instead of a respectable
skirt, she wore underneath a piece of dark linen covered with
flowers,—which seemed to be wrapt round her body, hips, and knees very
tightly. There was no trace of the folds, width, or amplitude becoming
a woman. I was glad that I did not send Fred; for her dress seemed to
be extremely immodest, and the strangeness of it was still heightened
by the gracefulness of her movements, as if she thought herself quite
right in this way, and seemed quite unconscious that she did not look
like other women. I also perceived, that she was not at all perplexed
at my arrival: she did not hide anything underneath the table, did not
move the chairs,—in a word, she did not do as is generally done, when a
stranger of respectable appearance arrives.

She had combed her hair back like a Chinese, and bound it behind her
head in a sort of knot. Afterwards I heard that her dress is a sort of
Indian costume, which they call there Sarong and Kabaai, but I thought
it very ugly.

“Are you Shawlman’s wife?” I asked.

“To whom have I the honour to speak?” she said, and that in a tone
which seemed to me as if she meant that I might have said honour too.

Now, I dislike compliments. With a “Principal” it is a different thing,
and I have been too long a man of business not to know my position, but
to give myself much trouble on a third storey, I did not think
necessary. So I said briefly that I was Mr. Drystubble, coffee-broker,
at No. 37 Laurier Canal, and that I wanted to speak to her husband.

She pointed me to a little chair, and took a little girl on her lap,
that was playing on the ground. The little boy whom I had overheard
singing looked steadily at me, having viewed me from head to foot. He
also, though only six years old, appeared to be not at all perplexed.
He was dressed in a very strange way, his wide trousers scarcely
reached half-way down the thigh, and his legs were naked to the
ankles.—Very indecent, I think. “Do you come to speak to papa?” he
asked all of a sudden; and I saw at once that he had been badly brought
up, otherwise he would have said “Sir.” But as I was a little out of
countenance, and wanted to speak, I replied—

“Yes, my boy, I am here to speak to your papa; do you think he will be
in soon?”

“I don’t know. He went out to look for money to buy me a box of
colours.”

“Be quiet, my boy,” said the woman. “Do play with your pictures or with
the puppet-show.”

“You know, mamma, that that gentleman took away everything yesterday.”

It appeared that “a gentleman had been there and taken away
everything——” a delightful visit! The woman appeared to be in trouble,
for secretly she wiped away her tears, whilst she brought the little
girl to her brother.

“There,” said she, “play a little with Nonnie.”—A strange name. And so
he did.

“Well, my good woman,” I asked; “do you expect your husband presently?”

“I do not know,”——she replied.

Then the little boy who had been playing with his sister, left her and
asked me:

“Sir, why do you call mamma ‘my good woman?’”

“What then, my boy?” I said, “how must I address her?”

“Well—as others do.——You should say ‘my good woman’ to the woman below,
who sells saucers.”

Now I am a coffee-broker—Last and Co., No. 37 Laurier Canal: we are
thirteen of us at the office, and, including Stern, who receives no
salary, there are fourteen. Well, my wife is not Madam, and ought I to
call this creature Madam? That is impossible; every one must remain in
his own station——besides, the bailiffs took away everything. I thought
“my good woman” quite right, and made no alteration.

I asked why Shawlman had not called on me to ask for his parcel? She
seemed to know it, and said that they had been to Brussels, where he
had worked for the “Indépendance,” but that he could not remain there,
because his articles caused the Journal to be so often refused at the
French frontiers; that a few days ago they had returned to Amsterdam,
where Shawlman expected a situation.

“That was certainly at Gaafzuiger’s?” I asked.

“Yes, it was; but that would not do,” she said.

I knew more about it than she. He had let the Aglaja fall, and was
moreover idle, conceited, and poorly——therefore they had turned him
out——“And,” she went on, “that he would certainly come to me one of
these days, and was, perhaps, just now going to my house to ask for a
reply to his request.”

I said that Shawlman might come, but that he was not to knock, that
being so troublesome for the servant; if he waited for some time, I
said, the door would certainly be opened, when somebody went out. And
then I went away, and took my sweetmeats along with me; for, to speak
the truth, I did not like the place. I did not feel comfortable there.
A broker is certainly not a common porter, and I maintain that I am a
very respectable man; I had on my coat with furs, and still she sat as
much at her ease, and spoke as calmly with her children, as if she were
alone. Moreover, she seemed to have been crying, and I cannot bear
discontented persons: it was cold and unsociable there, because
everything had been taken away, and I like sociability. While going
home I resolved to give Bastianus another trial, not liking to give
anybody his dismissal.

Now it is Stern’s first week. Of course much is in it which I do not
like; but I must obey stipulation No. 2, and the Rosemeyers are of that
opinion; but I think that they flatter Stern, because he has an uncle
at Hamburg in the sugar trade.

Shawlman had indeed been at my house; he had spoken to Stern, and given
him some information about words and matters which Stern did not
understand. I beg the readers to peruse the following chapters; then I
promise afterwards something more substantial, composed by myself,
Batavus Drystubble, coffee-broker (firm of Last and Co., No. 37 Laurier
Canal).








CHAPTER V.

[COMPOSED BY STERN.]


About ten o’clock in the morning there was an unusual bustle on the
principal highway which leads from the district Pandaglang to Lebak.
“Principal highway” is, perhaps, too good a name for a wide footpath,
which people called out of politeness, and from want of a better term,
“the way;” but if you started with a carriage and four from Serang, the
capital of Bantam, [17] with the intention of going to Rankas-Betong,
the new capital of the Lebak district, you would be sure to reach your
destination some time or other. So it was a road. It is true you often
stuck in the mud, which in the Bantam lowlands is so heavy, clayey, and
sticky, that travellers are often obliged to ask the assistance of the
inhabitants of the villages in the neighbourhood—even of those who are
not in the neighbourhood, for villages are not numerous in these
regions;—but if you did succeed at last in getting the assistance of a
score of husbandmen, it did not take long to get horses and carriage
again on firm ground. The coachman smacked his whip, the running
boys—in Europe you would call them, I think, “palfreniers,”—but no, you
have nothing in Europe which can give you an idea of these running
boys.—These incomparable running boys, with their short thin switches,
tearing alongside of the four horses, making indescribable noises, and
beating the horses under the belly to encourage them, till—the
vexatious moment arrived when the carriage once more sank in the mud.
Then the cry for help was renewed; you waited till assistance was
proffered, and then slowly resumed the journey. Often when I passed
that way, I expected to meet a carriage with travellers of the last
century, who had stuck in the mud, and been forgotten. But this never
happened to me. Therefore I suppose, that every one who went that way,
arrived at last at his destination. You would be mistaken, if you
thought that all the roads in Java were in the same bad state. The
military road with many branches, which Marshal Daendels [18]
constructed with great sacrifice of men, is indeed a masterpiece, and
you are struck with wonder at the energy of the man, who,
notwithstanding many obstacles, raised up by envious opponents at home,
dared the displeasure of the population, the discontent of the chiefs,
and succeeded in performing a task, that even now excites and merits
the admiration of every visitor.

No post-horses in Europe, not even in England, Russia, or Hungary can
be compared with those of Java. Over high mountain ridges, along the
brow of precipices that make you shudder, the heavy-laden travelling
carriage flies on at full speed. The coachman sits on the box as if
nailed to it, hours, yes, whole days successively, and swings the heavy
lash with an iron hand. He can calculate exactly where and how much he
must restrain the galloping horses, in order that, after descending at
full speed from a mountain declivity, he may on reaching that corner *
* *

“O God” (cries the inexperienced traveller),——“we are going down a
precipice, there’s no road,——there’s an abyss!” * *

Yes, so it seems. The road bends, and just at the time when one more
bound of the galloping animals would throw the leaders off the path,
the horses turn, and sling the carriage round the corner. At full
gallop they run up the mountain height, which a moment before was
unseen——and the precipice is behind you. Sometimes the carriage is only
supported at the bend by the wheels on the inside of the curve:
centrifugal force has raised the outside ones off the ground. It needs
a great deal of coolness, not to shut one’s eyes, and whoever travels
for the first time in Java, generally writes to his family in Europe,
that he has been in danger of his life; but he whose home is in Java
laughs at that.

Reader, it is not my intention, particularly at the commencement of
this history, to waste time in describing places, scenery, or
buildings.—I am too much afraid of disheartening you, by what would
resemble prolixity; and therefore, until I feel that I have won your
attention, till I observe in your glances and in your countenance that
the destiny of the heroine, who jumps somewhere from a fourth storey,
interests you, I shall not make her hover in the air, with a bold
contempt for all the laws of gravitation, so long as is necessary for
the accurate description of the beauty of the landscape, or the
building, that seems to be put in somewhere to give occasion for a
voluminous essay on mediæval architecture. All those castles resemble
each other. They are invariably of heterogeneous architecture; the main
building always dates from some earlier reign than the wings which are
added to it afterwards under the reign of such and such a king. The
towers are in a dilapidated state. * * * Reader, there are no towers. A
tower is an idea, a dream. There are “half towers,” and turrets. The
fanaticism which wanted to put towers to the edifices that were erected
in honour of this or that saint, did not last long enough to finish
them; and the spire, designed to point out heaven to believers, is
generally supported by two or three low battlements on the huge base,
which makes you think of the man without thighs at the fair. The towers
of village churches only, with their spires, are finished.

It is not very flattering to Western civilisation, that the enthusiasm
for an extensive work has very seldom prevailed long enough to see that
work finished. I do not now speak of undertakings whose completion was
necessary to defray the expenses: whoever wants to know exactly what I
mean, must go and see the Cathedral at Cologne. Let him think of the
grand conception of that building in the soul of the architect;—of the
faith in the hearts of the people, which furnished him with the means
to commence and continue that labour;—of the influence of the ideas,
which required such a colossus to serve as a visible representation of
unseen religious feeling—and let him compare that enthusiasm with the
train of ideas, that some centuries afterwards stopped the labour.

There is a profound chasm between Erwin von Steinbach and our
architects! I know, that for many years they have been occupied in
filling up that chasm; at Cologne too they are again working at the
Cathedral. But will they be able to join the broken wire; will they be
able to find again in our days, what constituted the power of prelate
and builder?—I do not think so. Money may be contributed, stone and
lime may be bought, a draughtsman may be paid to draw a plan, and a
mason to fix the stones——but the lost and still venerable faith, that
saw in an edifice a poem—a poem of granite, that spoke very loudly to
the people—a poem in marble, that stood there as an immovable continual
eternal prayer, cannot be purchased with money. * * * *



There was one morning an unusual bustle on the frontiers between Lebak
and Pandaglang. Hundreds of saddled horses were on the way, and a
thousand men at least, a large number for that place, ran to and fro in
active expectancy. There were the chiefs of the villages, and the
district chiefs of Lebak, all with their followers; and judging from
the beautiful Arab steed, that stood there in his rich caparison, a
chief of great importance must be there also. Such was the case. The
Regent of Lebak, Radeen Adhipatti, Karta Natta Negara, [19] had left
Rankas-Betong with a numerous retinue, and notwithstanding his great
age had travelled the twelve or thirteen miles that separated his
residence from Pandaglang. A new Assistant Resident was coming; and
custom, which has the force of law in the Indies more than anywhere
else, will have it that the officer who is intrusted with the rule of a
district must be festively received on his arrival. The Controller,
too, was present. He was a man of middle age, and after the death of
the last Assistant Resident, being the next in rank, had carried on the
government for some months.

As soon as the arrival of the new Assistant Resident was known, a
pendoppo was erected in great haste; a table and some chairs brought
there with some refreshments, and in that ‘pendoppo’ the Regent, with
the Controller, awaited the arrival of the new chief. After a
broad-brimmed hat, an umbrella, or a hollow tree, a ‘pendoppo’ is
certainly the most simple representation of the idea “roof.”

Picture to yourself four or six bamboo canes, driven into the ground,
tied together at the top with other bamboos, on which is placed a cover
of the large leaves of the water-palm, called in these regions atap,
and you will have an idea of such a ‘pendoppo.’ It is, as you see, as
simple as possible, and here it had only to serve as a pied-à-terre,
for the European and native officials who were there to welcome their
new chief.

It was not very correct of me to call the Assistant Resident the
“chief” of the Regent. I must explain the machinery of government in
these regions. The so-called “Dutch India”—[I think the expression
inaccurate, but it is the official term]—as far as regards the relation
of its population to the mother country, must be divided into two very
distinct great divisions.

One of these consists of tribes whose kings and princes have been
content to be tributary to Holland, but have nevertheless retained the
direct government, in a greater or less degree, in their own hands. The
other division, to which the whole of Java belongs, with a very
trifling, perhaps only apparent exception, is totally and directly
subject to Holland. There is here no question about tribute, tax, or
alliance. The Javanese is a Dutch subject. The King of Holland is his
king. The descendants of his former princes and lords are Dutch
functionaries: they are appointed, transferred, promoted, dismissed, by
the Governor-General, who reigns in name of the King. Criminals are
condemned and punished by a law made at the Hague. The taxes paid by
the Javanese flow into the Exchequer of Holland.

This book will treat chiefly of these Dutch possessions, which form an
integral part of the kingdom of Holland. The Governor-General is
assisted by a Senate, but this Senate has no power to modify his
resolutions. At Batavia, the different branches of the Government are
divided into departments, with Directors at their head, who form the
link between the supreme direction of the Governor-General and the
Residents in the provinces. Yet in matters of a political nature these
Residents apply directly to the Governor-General.

The title of “Resident” dates its origin from the time when Holland
acted the part of a protecting State rather than that of a feudal
superior, and was represented at the Courts of the several reigning
princes by resident functionaries. The Princes are gone; the Residents
have become rulers of provinces; they have acquired the power of
prefects. Their position is changed, but the name remains.

It is properly those Residents who represent the Dutch authority in the
eyes of the Javanese population, who know neither the Governor-General,
nor the Senators of the Indies, nor the Directors at Batavia; they know
only the Resident and the functionaries who reign subordinate to him.

A Residency, so called—some of them have a population of one million
souls,—is divided into three, four, or five departments or regencies,
at the head of each of which is an Assistant Resident. Under these the
government is carried on by controllers, overseers, and a number of
other officers, who are required for the gathering of the taxes, the
superintendence of agriculture, the erection of buildings, for the
waterworks, the police, and the administration of justice.

In every department the Assistant Resident is aided by a native chief
of high rank, with the title of Regent. Such a Regent, though his
relation to the Government and his department is quite that of a paid
official, always belongs to the high aristocracy of his country, and
often to the family of the princes, who have governed in that part or
neighbourhood as independent sovereigns. It is very politic in Holland
to make use of the ancient feudal influence of the princes, which in
Asia is generally very great, and is looked upon by most of the tribes
as a part of their religion, because, by making those chiefs paid
officers of the Crown, a sort of hierarchy is created, at the head of
which is the Dutch Government, in the person of the Governor-General.

There is nothing new under the sun. Were not the Margraves, the
Burgraves, of the German Empire, appointed in the same manner by the
Emperor, and generally elected from among the Barons? Without
expatiating on the origin of the nobility, which is sufficiently
evident, I wish here to insert the observation, that throughout the
Indies the same causes have had the same effects as in Europe. If a
country must be ruled at a great distance, you will need functionaries
to represent the central power. Thus the Romans under their system of
military despotism chose prefects from among the generals of the
legions who had subjugated a country. Such districts thenceforth
remained “provinces,” and were ruled as conquests! But when afterwards
the central power of the German Empire endeavoured to hold the people
in subjection by other means than by material force, as soon as a
distant region was considered to belong to the Empire from similarity
of origin, language, and customs, it became necessary to charge with
the management of affairs a person who not only was at home in that
country, but was elevated by his rank above his fellow-citizens, in
order that obedience to the commands of the Emperor might be rendered
more easy by the military submission of the people to him who was
intrusted with the execution of those commands; and in this manner the
cost of a standing army was altogether or in part avoided at the
expense of the public treasury, or, as it generally happened, of the
provinces themselves, who had to be watched by an army. So the first
Counts were chosen out of the Barons of the country, and if you take
the word literally, then “Count” is no noble title, but only the
denomination of a person invested with a certain office. I, therefore,
also think, that in the middle ages the opinion prevailed, that the
German Emperor had the right to appoint “Counts” (governors of
districts), and “Dukes” (commanders of armies), but that the Barons
asserted that they were, as regards their birth, equal to the Emperor,
and were only dependent upon God, except as regarded their obligation
to serve the Emperor, provided he was elected with their approbation
and from among their number. A Count was invested with an office to
which the Emperor had called him; a Baron considered himself a Baron
“by the grace of God.” The Counts represented the Emperor, and as such
carried his banners; a Baron raised men under his colours as a knight.
The circumstance that Counts and Dukes were generally elected from
among the Barons, caused them to add the importance of their employment
to the influence which they derived from their birth; and it seems that
afterwards, especially when people got accustomed to the hereditary
nature of those employments, the precedence arose which these titles
had over that of Baron. Even now-a-days, many a noble family, without
imperial or royal patent, that is to say, such a family as derives its
nobility from the origin of the country itself, a family which always
was noble, because it was noble—autochthonous—would refuse an elevation
to the title of Count. There are instances of this.

The persons intrusted with the government of such a county naturally
tried to obtain from the Emperor, that their sons, or, in default of
sons, other relations, should succeed them in their employment. This
also happened very often, though I do not believe that the right to
that succession was ever proved, at least in the case of those
functionaries in the Netherlands, the Counts of Holland, Zealand,
Flanders, Hainault,—the Dukes of Brabant, Gelderland, etc. At first it
was a favour, soon it became a custom, at last a necessity; but never
did that succession become a law.

Almost in the same way, as to the choice of persons,—because there can
be no question of similarity of position,—a native functionary is
placed at the head of a district of Java, who adds to the rank given
him by the Government his autochthonous influence, to facilitate the
rule of the European functionary representing the Dutch Government.
Here, too, hereditary succession, without being established by law, has
become a custom. During the life of the Regent this is often arranged;
and it is regarded as a reward for zeal and trust, if they give him the
promise that he shall be succeeded by his son. There must be very
important reasons to cause a departure from that rule, and where this
is necessary, a successor is generally elected out of the members of
the same family. The relation between European officials and such
high-placed Javanese nobles is very delicate. The Assistant Resident of
a district is the responsible person; he has his instructions, and is
considered to be the chief of the district. Still the Regent is much
his superior—through local knowledge, birth, influence on the
population, pecuniary revenues, and manner of living. Moreover, a
Regent, as representing the Javanese element, and being considered the
mouthpiece of the hundred thousand or more inhabitants of his regency,
is also in the eyes of the Government a much more important personage
than the simple European officer, whose discontent need not be feared,
because they can get many others in his place, whilst the displeasure
of a Regent would become perhaps the germ of disturbance or revolt.

From all this arises the strange reality that the inferior actually
commands the superior. The Assistant Resident orders the Regent to make
statements to him; he orders him to send labourers to work at the
bridges and roads; he orders him to gather the taxes; he summons him to
the Council, of which he, the Assistant Resident, is President; he
blames him where he is guilty of neglect of duty. This peculiar
relation is made possible only by very polite forms, which need not
exclude either cordiality, or where it is necessary, severity; and I
believe that the demeanour to be maintained in this relation is very
well described in the official instructions on the subject, as follows,
“The European functionary has to treat the native functionary, who aids
him, as his younger brother.” But he must not forget that this younger
brother is very much loved, or feared, by his parents, and in the event
of any dispute, his own seniority would immediately be accounted as a
motive for taking it amiss that he did not treat his younger brother
with more indulgence.

The innate courteousness of the Javanese grandee,—even the common
Javanese are much politer than Europeans in the same condition,—makes
this apparently difficult relation more tolerable than it otherwise
would be.

Let the European have a good education, with some refinement, let him
behave himself with a friendly dignity, and he may be assured that the
Regent on his part will do all in his power to facilitate his rule. The
distasteful command put in an inviting form is punctually performed.
The difference in position, birth, wealth, is effaced by the Regent
himself, who raises the European, as Representative of the King of the
Netherlands, to his own position; and the result of a relation which,
viewed superciliously, would have brought about collision, is very
often the source of an agreeable intercourse.

I said that such Regents had precedence over the European functionaries
on account of their wealth; and this is a matter of course. The
European, when he is summoned to govern a province which in surface is
equal to many German duchies, is generally a person of middle or more
advanced age, married and a father: he fills an office to gain his
livelihood. His pay is only sufficient, and often insufficient, to
procure what is necessary for his family. The Regent is “Tommongong,”
“Adhipatti,” [20] yes, even “Pangerang,” that is, a “Javanese prince.”
The question for him is not that of getting his living; he must live
according to his rank.

While the European lives in a house, his residence is often a Kratoon,
[21] with many houses and villages therein. Where the European has a
wife with three or four children, he supports a great number of women
with their attendants. While the European rides out, followed by a few
officers—as many as are necessary to draw up reports on his journey of
inspection,—the Regent is followed by hundreds of retainers that belong
to his suite, and in the eyes of the people these are inseparable from
his high rank. The European lives citizen-like; the Regent lives—or is
supposed to live—as a Prince.

But all this must be paid for. The Dutch Government which has founded
itself on the influence of these Regents, knows this; and therefore
nothing is more natural than that it has raised their incomes to a
standard that must appear exaggerated to one unacquainted with Indian
affairs, but which is in truth very seldom sufficient to meet the
expenses that are necessarily incurred by the mode of life of such a
native chief.

It is no uncommon thing to find Regents in pecuniary difficulties who
have an income of two or three hundred thousand guilders. [22] This is
brought about by the princely indifference with which they lavish their
money, and neglect to watch their inferiors, by their fondness for
buying, and, above all things, the abuse often made of these qualities
by Europeans. The revenue of the Javanese grandees may be divided into
four parts. In the first place, their fixed monthly pay; secondly, a
fixed sum as indemnification for their bought-up rights, which have
passed to the Dutch Government; thirdly, a premium on the productions
of their regency,—as coffee, sugar, indigo, cinnamon, etc.; and lastly,
the arbitrary disposal of the labour and property of their subjects.
The two last-mentioned sources of revenue need some explanation. The
Javanese is by nature a husbandman; the ground whereon he is born,
which gives much for little labour, allures him to it, and, above all
things, he devotes his whole heart and soul to the cultivating of his
rice-fields, in which he is very clever. He grows up in the midst of
his sawahs, and gagahs, and tipars; [23] when still very young, he
accompanies his father to the field, where he helps him in his labour
with plough and spade, in constructing dams and drains to irrigate his
fields; he counts his years by harvests; he estimates time by the
colour of the blades in his field; he is at home amongst the companions
who cut paddy with him; he chooses his wife amongst the girls of the
dessah, [24] who every evening tread the rice with joyous songs. The
possession of a few buffaloes for ploughing is the ideal of his dreams.
The cultivation of rice is in Java what the vintage is in the Rhine
provinces and in the south of France. But there came foreigners from
the West, who made themselves masters of the country. They wished to
profit by the fertility of the soil, and ordered the native to devote a
part of his time and labour to the cultivation of other things which
should produce higher profits in the markets of Europe. To persuade the
lower orders to do so, they only had to follow a very simple policy.
The Javanese obeys his chiefs; to win the chiefs, it was only necessary
to give them a part of the gain,—and success was complete.

To be convinced of the success of that policy we need only consider the
immense quantity of Javanese products sold in Holland; and we shall
also be convinced of its injustice, for, if anybody should ask if the
husbandman himself gets a reward in proportion to that quantity, then I
must give a negative answer. The Government compels him to cultivate
certain products on his ground; it punishes him if he sells what he has
produced to any purchaser but itself; and it fixes the price actually
paid. The expenses of transport to Europe through a privileged trading
company are high; the money paid to the chiefs for encouragement
increases the prime cost; and because the entire trade must produce
profit, that profit cannot be got in any other way than by paying the
Javanese just enough to keep him from starving, which would lessen the
producing power of the nation.

To the European officials, also, a premium is paid in proportion to the
produce. It is a fact that the poor Javanese is thus driven by a double
force; that he is driven away from his rice-fields; it is a fact that
famine is often the consequence of these measures; but the flags of the
ships, laden with the harvest that makes Holland rich, are flapping
gaily at Batavia, at Samarang, at Soorabaya, at Passarooan, at
Bezookie, at Probolingo, at Patjitan, at Tjilatjap.

“Famine——? In Java, the rich and fertile, famine?”—Yes, reader, a few
years ago whole districts were depopulated by famine; mothers offered
to sell their children for food, mothers ate their own children.——But
then the mother-country interfered. In the halls of the Dutch
Parliament complaints were made, and the then reigning Governor had to
give orders that the extension of the so-called European market should
no longer be pushed to the extremity of famine.

“Oh! this angelic Parliament!——”

This I write with bitterness—what would you think of a person that
could describe such things without bitterness?

I have yet to speak of the last and principal source of the revenues of
the native chiefs, viz., their arbitrary disposal of the persons and
property of their subjects. According to the general idea in nearly the
whole of Asia, the subject, with all that he possesses, belongs to the
prince. The descendants or relatives of the former princes like to
profit by the ignorance of the people, who do not yet quite understand
that their “Tommongong,” “Adhipatti,” or “Pangerang” is now a paid
official, who has sold his own rights and theirs for a fixed income,
and that thus the ill-requited labour of the coffee plantation or sugar
field has taken the place of the taxes which they formerly paid their
lords. Hence nothing is more common than that hundreds of families are
summoned from far remote places to work, without payment, on fields
that belong to the Regent. Nothing is more common than the furnishing
of unpaid-for provisions for the use of the Court of the Regent; and if
the Regent happens to cast a longing eye on the horse, the buffalo, the
daughter, the wife of the poor man, it would be thought unheard-of if
he refused the unconditional surrender of the desired object. There are
Regents who make a reasonable use of such arbitrary powers, and who do
not exact more of the poor man than is strictly necessary to uphold
their rank. Some go a little further, and this injustice is nowhere
entirely wanting. And it is very difficult, nay even impossible,
entirely to destroy such an abuse, because it is in the nature of the
population itself to induce or create it. The Javanese is cordial,
above all things where he has to give a proof of attachment to his
chief, to the descendant of those whom his forefathers obeyed. He would
even think himself wanting in the respect due to his hereditary lord,
if he entered his Kratoon without presents. These gifts are often of
such small value, that to refuse them would be a humiliation, and the
usage is rather more like the homage of a child who tries to give
utterance to filial love by offering his father a little present, than
a tribute to tyrannical despotism.

But the existence of such a good custom makes the abolition of a bad
one very difficult.

If the aloon-aloon [25] in front of the residence of the Regent were in
an uncultivated condition, the neighbouring population would be ashamed
of it, and much force would be required to prevent them from clearing
that square of weeds, and putting it in a condition suitable to the
rank of the Regent. To give any payment for this would be considered as
an insult to all. But near this ‘aloon-aloon,’ or elsewhere, there are
‘sawahs’ that wait for the plough, or a channel to bring water, often
from a distance of many miles. Those ‘sawahs’ belong to the Regent. He
summons the population of whole villages, whose ‘sawahs’ need labour as
well as his.——There you have the abuse.

This is known to the Government; and whosoever reads the official
papers, containing the laws, instructions, regulations, etc., for the
functionaries, applauds the humanity and justice which seem to have
influenced those who made them. Wherever the European is intrusted with
power in the interior of Java, he is clearly told that one of his first
obligations is to prevent the self-abasement of the people, and to
protect them from the covetousness of the chiefs; and, as if it were
not enough to make this obligation generally known, a special oath is
exacted from the Assistant Residents that when they enter upon the
government of a province, they will regard this fatherly care for the
population as their first duty.

That is a noble vocation. To maintain justice, to protect the poor
against the powerful, to defend the weak against the superior power of
the strong, to recover the ewe-lamb from the folds of the kingly
robber:—well, all this makes your heart glow with pleasure at the idea
that it is your lot to have so noble a vocation;—and let any one in the
interior of Java, who may be sometimes discontented with his situation
or pay, consider the sublime duty which devolves upon him, and the
glorious delight which the fulfilment of such a duty gives, and he will
not be desirous of any other reward. But that duty is by no means easy.
In the first place, one has exactly to consider where the use ends, to
make room for abuse;—and where the abuse exists, where robbery has
indeed been committed by the exercise of arbitrary power, the victims
themselves are, for the most part, accomplices, either from extreme
submission, or from fear, or from distrust of the will or the power of
the man whose duty it is to protect them. Every one knows, that the
European officer can be summoned every moment to another employment,
and that the Regent, the powerful Regent, remains there. Moreover,
there are so many ways of appropriating the property of a poor ignorant
man. If a mantrie [26] says to him that the Regent wants his horse, the
consequence is, that the wished-for animal is soon found in the
Regent’s stables; but this does not mean that the Regent does not
intend to pay handsomely for it some time or other. If hundreds of
people labour on the fields of a chief, without getting money for it,
this is no proof that he makes them do so for his benefit. Might it not
have been his intention to give them the harvest, having made the
philanthropic calculation that his fields were more fertile than
theirs, and would much better reward their labour?

Besides, where could the European officer get witnesses having the
courage to give evidence against their lord the Regent? And, if he
ventured to make an accusation without being able to prove it, where
would be the relation of elder brother, who, in such a case, would have
impeached his younger brother’s honour? Where would he then find the
favour of the Government, which gives him bread for service, but which
would take that bread from him, which would discharge him as incapable,
if he rashly accused so high a personage as an “Adhipatti” or
“Pangerang?”

No, no, that duty is by no means easy! This can be proved by the
fact—apparent to every one—that each native chief pushes too far the
limit of the lawful disposal of labour and property; that all Assistant
Residents take an oath to resist this, and yet that very seldom a
Regent is accused for abuse of power or arbitrary conduct.

It seems also that there must be an insurmountable difficulty in
keeping the oath: “TO PROTECT THE NATIVE POPULATION AGAINST EXTORTION
AND TYRANNY.”








CHAPTER VI.

[CONTINUATION OF STERN’S COMPOSITION.]


The Controller Verbrugge was a good man. When you saw him sitting there
in his blue cloth dress-coat, embroidered with oak and orange branches
on collar and cuffs, you could not have found a better type of the
Dutchman in India, who, by the way, is quite different from the
Dutchman in Holland. Slow as long as there was nothing to be done; far
from that fussiness, which in Europe is mistaken for zeal, but zealous
where business required attention; plain, but cordial to those around
him; communicative, willing to help, and hospitable; very polite
without stiffness; susceptible of good impressions; honest and sincere,
without wishing to be a martyr to these qualities;—in short, he was a
man, who, as they say, could make himself at home anywhere, yet without
making any one think of calling the century by his name—an honour
which, in truth, he did not desire.

He was sitting in the middle of the ‘pendoppo,’ near the table, which
was covered with a white cloth, and well furnished with viands. Rather
impatiently from time to time, in the words of Mrs. Bluebeard’s sister,
he asked the mandoor—[that is, the chief of police, and officials under
the Assistant Resident]—if there was nothing to be seen. Then he got
up, tried in vain to make his spurs clatter on the hard clay floor of
the ‘pendoppo,’ lighted his cigar, and sat down again. He spoke little;
but could have spoken more, for he was not alone.——I do not refer to
the twenty or thirty Javanese servants, ‘mantries,’ and overseers, who
sat squatting on the ground in the ‘pendoppo,’ nor to the numbers who
incessantly ran in and out, nor to those of different rank, that held
the horses outside, or rode on horseback;—the Regent of Lebak himself,
Radeen Adhipatti Karta Natta Negara, sat facing him. To wait is always
tiresome: a quarter of an hour seems an hour; an hour half a day, and
so on. Verbrugge might have been more talkative. The Regent of Lebak
was an intelligent old man, who could speak on many subjects with sense
and judgment: one had only to look at him to be convinced that most of
the Europeans who came in contact with him had more to learn from him
than he from them. His clear dark eyes contradicted by their fire the
weariness of his features and his grey hairs. What he said was
generally well considered, which is indeed generally the case with
cultivated Orientals; and you perceived, if you were in a conversation
with him, that you had to consider his words as letters, of which he
had the copy in his archives, in order to recall them if necessary.
This may appear disagreeable to those who are not accustomed to
converse with Javanese grandees, yet it is very easy to avoid in
conversation all topics that might become a stumbling-block, for they
will never abruptly give another direction to the course of the
conversation; because, according to Eastern ideas, this would be
contrary to politeness. Thus every one who has reason to avoid speaking
on a certain subject has only to speak about insignificant matters, and
he may rest assured that a Javanese chief will not, by giving the
conversation an unwished-for turn, bring him upon ground which he does
not like to tread upon.

On the mode of dealing with these chiefs there are also different
opinions. I think that sincerity alone, without any attempt at
diplomatic prudence, deserves preference. Be that as it may, Verbrugge
began with an observation on the weather and the rain.

“Yes, Mr. Controller, it is the rainy season.”

Now Verbrugge knew this very well: it was January; but the Regent knew,
too, what he had said about the rain. Then again there was silence. The
Regent beckoned with a scarcely visible motion of the head to one of
the servants that sat squatting at the entrance of the ‘pendoppo.’ A
little boy, splendidly dressed in a blue velvet jacket and white
trousers, with a golden girdle confining his magnificent Sarong [27]
round his waist, and on his head the pretty Kain Kapala, [28] under
which his black eyes peeped forth so roguishly, crept squatting to the
feet of the Regent, put down the gold box which contained the Sirie,
[29] the lime, the pinang, the gambier, [30] and the tobacco, made his
Slamat by raising both his hands put together to his forehead, as he
bowed low, and then offered the precious box to his master.

“The road will be very difficult, after so much rain,” said the Regent,
as if to explain the long pause, whilst he covered the betel-leaf with
lime.

“In the Pandaglang the road is not so bad,” Verbrugge replied; who,
unless he wanted to hint at something disagreeable, gave that answer
certainly a little inconsiderately; for he ought to have taken into
consideration that a Regent of Lebak does not like to hear the
Pandaglang roads praised, even if they are much better than those of
Lebak.

The Adhipatti did not make the mistake of replying too quickly. The
little maas had already crept squatting backwards to the entrance of
the ‘pendoppo,’ where he remained with his companions; the Regent had
made his lips and few remaining teeth red with the juice of his betel,
before he said—

“Yes; Pandaglang is more populous.”

To one acquainted with the Regent and the Controller, to whom the state
of Lebak was no secret, it would have been quite clear that the
conversation had already become a quarrel. An allusion to the better
state of the roads in a neighbouring province appeared to be the
consequence of the fruitless endeavours to improve the roads in Lebak.
But the Regent was right in saying that Pandaglang was more populous,
above all things, in proportion to the much smaller surface, and that,
of course, united power rendered labour on the great roads there much
easier than in Lebak, a province which counted but seventy thousand
inhabitants on a surface of some hundred miles.

“That is true,” said Verbrugge, “our population is not large, but——”

The Adhipatti looked at him, as if he expected an attack. He knew that
“but” might be followed by something disagreeable for him to hear, who
had been for thirty years Regent of Lebak. Verbrugge wished to end the
conversation, and asked the ‘mandoor’ again if he saw nothing coming.

“I do not yet see anything from the Pandaglang side, Mr. Controller;
but yonder on the other side there is somebody on horseback——it is the
Commandant.”

“To be sure, Dongso!” said Verbrugge, looking outside; “he hunts in
this neighbourhood; he went away this morning very early——ho!
Duclari—Duclari——”

“He hears you, sir; he is coming this way. His boy rides after him.”

“Hold the Commandant’s horse,” said Mr. Verbrugge to one of the
servants. “Good-morning, Duclari, are you wet?——what have you killed?
Come in.”

A strong man about thirty years of age and of military appearance,
though there was no trace of a uniform to be seen, entered the
‘pendoppo.’ It was Lieutenant Duclari, commandant of the small garrison
of Rankas-Betong. Verbrugge and he were familiar friends, as Duclari
had lived for some time in Verbrugge’s house, pending the completion of
a new fort. He shook hands with him, politely saluted the Regent, and
sat down asking: “What have you here?”

“Will you have some tea, Duclari?”

“Certainly not; I am hot enough. Have you no cocoa-nut milk?—that is
refreshing.”

“I won’t let you have it. If one is hot, cocoa-milk is, in my opinion,
very unwholesome; it makes you stiff and gouty. Look at the coolies who
carry heavy burdens over the mountains—they keep themselves active and
supple by drinking hot water or Koppi dahoen—but ginger-tea is still
better——”

“What?—Koppi dahoen, tea of coffee-leaves? That I have never seen.”

“Because you have not served in Sumatra: there it is common.”

“Let me have tea then—but not of coffee-leaves, or ginger.——So, you
have been at Sumatra——and the new Assistant Resident, too, has he not?”

All this was spoken in Dutch, which the Regent did not understand.
Either Duclari felt that it was not very polite to exclude him in this
way from the conversation, or he had another object in view, because
all at once he commenced speaking Malay, addressing the Regent:—

“Does the Adhipatti know that the Controller is acquainted with the new
Assistant Resident?”

“No, I did not say so;—I don’t know him,” said Verbrugge, in Malay. “I
have never seen him; he served in Sumatra some years before me. I only
told you that I had there heard a good deal about him.”

“Now, that is the same thing; it is not necessary to see a person in
order to know him——what does the Adhipatti think about it?”

The Adhipatti at that moment wanted to call a servant. Some time
elapsed before he could say, “that he agreed with the Commandant, but
that still it was often necessary to see a person before you could
judge of him.”

“Generally speaking, that is perhaps true,” Duclari continued in Dutch,
either because he knew that language better, and thought he had done
enough for politeness’ sake, or because he wished to be understood by
Verbrugge alone,—“that may be true, generally speaking; but with regard
to Havelaar you need no personal acquaintance——he is a fool.”

“I did not say so, Duclari.”

“No, you did not say so, but I say it, after all you have told me of
him. I call any one who jumps into the water to save a dog from the
sharks a fool.”

“Yes, it was foolish, but——”

“And recollect that——epigram on General Van Damme——that was not
proper.”

“It was witty——”

“Yes, but a young man may not be witty at the expense of a General.”

“You must bear in mind that he was then very young—it was fourteen
years ago—he was only twenty years old.”

“And then the turkey which he stole?”

“That he did to annoy the General.”

“Exactly so. A young man may not annoy a General, especially one who
is, as civil governor, his superior——the epigram I think very
funny——but then again that duelling——”

“He did it generally on behalf of another; he always was the champion
of the weak.”

“Well, let every one fight for himself, if fighting there must be. As
for me, I think that a duel is seldom necessary; if necessary, I should
accept it, but——to make a custom of it——I’d rather not. I hope that he
is changed in this respect——”

“To be sure, there is no doubt about that. He is now so much older, has
long been a married man, and Assistant Resident. Moreover, I have
always heard that his heart is good, and that he has a strong sense of
justice.”

“Then he is just fit for Lebak——something happened this morning
that——Do you think that the Regent understands us?”

“I do not think so; but show me something out of your game-bag; then he
will think that we are speaking of that.”

Duclari took his bag, pulled out two wood-cocks, and, handling them, as
if speaking about his sport, he communicated to Verbrugge that he had
been followed by a Javanese, who had asked him if he could do nothing
to lighten the pressure under which the population groaned? “And,” he
went on, “that means much, Verbrugge! Not that I wonder at the fact
itself; I have been long enough in the Residency of Bantam to know what
is going on here; but that a common Javanese, generally so circumspect
and reserved in what concerns the chiefs, should make such a request to
one who has nothing to do with it, surprises me.”

“And what did you answer, Duclari?”

“Well, that it was not my business; that he must go to you, or to the
new Assistant Resident, when he arrives at Rankas-Betong, and there
make his complaint.”

“There they come,” said the servant Dongso, all at once. “I see a
‘mantrie’ waving his toodoong.” [31]

All stood up. Duclari not wishing it to appear that he had come to the
frontiers to welcome the Assistant Resident, his superior in rank but
not in command, and who was moreover a fool, mounted his horse, and
rode off, followed by his servant.

The Adhipatti and Verbrugge, standing at the entrance of the
‘pendoppo,’ saw a travelling carriage approaching, dragged by four
horses, which soon stopped, covered with mud, near the little bamboo
building.

It would have been very difficult to guess what there could be in that
coach, before Dongso, helped by the runners and a legion of servants
belonging to the Regent’s suite, had undone all the straps and buttons,
that enclosed the vehicle in a black leathern cover, an operation which
put you in mind of the precautions with which lions and tigers were
formerly brought into cities when the Zoological Gardens were as yet
only travelling menageries. Now there were no lions or tigers in the
van; they had only shut it up in this way because it was the west
monsoon, [32] and it was necessary to be prepared for rain.

Now the alighting out of a van, in which one has jolted for a long time
along the road, is not so easy, as he would think who has never, or but
seldom travelled. Almost as in the case of the poor Saurians of the
Antediluvian period, which, by staying too long, at last became an
integral part of the clay, which they had not originally entered with
the intention of remaining there, so with travellers who have been
sitting too long cooped up in a travelling carriage, there happens
something that I propose to call assimilation.——At last one hardly
knows where the leathern cushion ends, and his individuality begins.
Yes, I even think that one might have toothache or cramp in such a
position, and mistake it for moth in the cloth, or mistake moth in the
cloth for toothache or cramp. * * *

There are but few circumstances in the material world that do not
afford to the thinking man the opportunity of making intellectual
observations, and so I have often asked myself whether many errors,
that have become common with us, many “Wrongs” that we think to be
right, owe their origin to the fact, of having been sitting too long
with the same company in the same travelling carriage? The leg, that
you had to put there on the left, between the hat-box, and the little
basket of cherries;—the knee, which you held pressed against the
coach-door, not to make the lady opposite you think that you intended
an attack on her crinoline or virtue;—the foot, covered with corns,
that was so much afraid of the heels of the “commercial traveller” near
you;—the neck, which you had to bend so long a time to the left because
rain came in on the right side, all these are at last somewhat
distorted. I think it well to change from time to time coaches, seats,
and fellow-travellers. Then you can give your neck another direction,
you can sometimes move your knee, and perhaps you may have a young lady
near you with dancing-shoes, or a little boy whose feet do not touch
the ground. Then you have a better chance of looking and walking
straight, as soon as you get solid earth under your feet.

If anything in the coach that stopped before the ‘pendoppo’ was opposed
to the solution of continuity I don’t know; but it is certain that it
was some time before anything appeared.

There seemed to be a difficulty of etiquette, judging from the words:
“If you please, Madam!” and “Resident!” Be this as it may, a gentleman
at length stepped out who had in his attitude and appearance something
perhaps which made you think of the Saurians I have spoken of. As we
shall meet him again afterwards, I will tell you at once that his
immobility was not only due to assimilation with the travelling coach,
since, even when there was no van in the neighbourhood, he exhibited a
calmness, a slowness, and a prudence, that would make many a Saurian
jealous, and that in the eyes of many would be considered as tokens of
a sedate, calm, and wise man. He was, like most Europeans in India,
very pale, which, however, is not in the least considered in these
regions as a sign of delicate health. He had fine features, that
certainly bore witness of intellectual development. But there was
something cold in his glance, something that made you think of a table
of logarithms; and though his aspect on the whole was not unpleasing or
repulsive, one could not help thinking that the very large thin nose on
that face was annoyed because there was so little stir.

He politely offered his hand to a lady, to help her in getting out, and
after he had taken from a gentleman who was still in the coach, a
child, a little fair boy of about three years old, they entered the
‘pendoppo.’ Then that gentleman himself alighted, and any one
acquainted with Java would immediately observe that he waited at the
carriage door to assist an old Javanese baboe (nurse-maid). Three
servants had delivered themselves out of the little leather cupboard
that was stuck to the back of the coach, after the manner of a young
oyster on an old one.

The gentleman who had first alighted had offered his hand to the Regent
and the Controller Verbrugge, which they accepted with respect; and by
their attitude you could see that they were aware of the presence of an
important personage. It was the Resident of Bantam, the great province
of which Lebak is a district,—a Regency, or, in official language, an
Assistant Residency. I have often, when reading works of fiction, been
offended at the little respect of the authors for the taste of the
public, and more than ever with anything comical or burlesque; a person
is made to speak, who does not understand the language, or at least
pronounces it badly; a Frenchman is made to speak Dutch thus: “Ka Kaurv
na de Krote Krak,” or “Krietje Kooit Keen Kare Kroente Kraakwek.” [33]
For want of a Frenchman, a stammerer is selected, or a person
“created,” whose hobby consists of two words recurring every moment. I
have witnessed the success of a foolish vaudeville, because there was
somebody in it who was always saying: “My name is Meyer.” I think this
manner of being witty too cheap, and to tell you the truth, I am cross
with you, if you think this funny. But now, I have to introduce to you
something of that kind myself. I have to show you from time to time a
person—I shall do it as seldom as possible—who had, indeed, a manner of
speaking which makes me fear to be suspected of an unsuccessful effort
to make you laugh; and, therefore, I must assure you that it is not my
fault, if the very sedate Resident of Bantam, of whom I am speaking, is
so peculiar in his mode of expressing himself, that it is very
difficult for me to sketch that, without giving myself the appearance
of seeking to produce the effect of wit by means of tic. [34] He spoke
as if there stood after each word a period, or even a long pause; and I
cannot find a better comparison for the distance between his words than
the silence which follows the “Amen” after a long prayer in church;
which is, as every one knows, a signal of the proper time to cough or
blow one’s nose. What he said was generally well considered, and if he
could have persuaded himself to omit those untimely pauses, his
sentences would have been, in a rhetorical point of view at least,
passable, but all that crumbling, stuttering, and ruggedness, made
listening to him very tedious. One often stumbled at it, for generally,
if you commenced to reply, thinking the sentence finished, and the
remainder left to your ingenuity, the remaining words came on as the
stragglers of a defeated army, and made you think that you had
interrupted him,—an idea which is always disagreeable. The public at
Serang, such persons at least as were not in the service of the
Government, called his conversation ‘slimy,’ but Government employés
were more circumspect. I do not think this word very nice, but I must
confess that it expressed very well the principal quality of the
Resident’s eloquence. As yet I have said nothing of Max Havelaar and
his wife,—for these were the two persons who had alighted from the
carriage after the Resident, with their child and the ‘baboe;’ and
perhaps it might be sufficient to leave the description of their
appearance and character to the current of events and your proper
imagination. But as I am now occupied with descriptions, I will tell
you that Madam Havelaar was not beautiful, but that she still had in
language and look something very charming, and she showed very plainly,
by the ease of her manner, that she had been in the world, and was at
home in the higher classes of society. She had not that stiffness and
unpleasantness of snobbish respectability which thinks that it must
torment itself and others with “constraint,” in order to be considered
distingué; and she did not care much for appearances which are thought
much of by other women. In her dress too she was an example of
simplicity. A white muslin Coadjoe [35] with a blue Cordelière,—I
believe they call this in Europe peignoir,—was her travelling costume.
Round her neck she wore a thin silk cord, from which hung two little
medallions, invisible, because they were concealed in the folds of her
dress. Her hair à la Chinoise, with a garland of melati [36] in the
Kondek, [37]—completed her toilette.

I said that she was not beautiful, and yet I should not like you to
think her ugly. I hope that you will find her beautiful as soon as I
have an opportunity to show her to you, burning with indignation at
what she called the “disregard of genius” when her Max was concerned,
or when she was animated with an idea in connexion with the welfare of
her child.

It has too often already been said that the face is the mirror of the
soul, for us to speak well of an immovable face that has nothing to
reflect, because there is no soul reflected in it. Well, she had a
noble soul, and certainly he must be blind who did not think her face
very beautiful, when that soul could be read in it.

Havelaar was a man of about thirty-five years. He was slender and
active in his movements; except his very short and expressive upper
lip, and his large pale blue eyes—which, if he was in a calm humour,
had something dreamlike, but which flashed fire if he was animated with
a grand idea—there was nothing particular in his appearance. His light
hair hung flat round his temples, and I can believe very well, that if
you saw him for the first time, you would not arrive at the conclusion,
that there was a person before you possessing rare qualities both of
head and heart. He was full of contradictions: sharp as a lancet, and
tender-hearted as a girl, he always was the first himself to feel the
wound which his bitter words had inflicted; and he suffered more than
the wounded. He was quick of comprehension, grasped immediately the
highest and the most intricate matters, liked to amuse himself with the
solution of difficult questions, and to such pursuits would devote all
pains, study, and exertion. Yet often he did not understand the most
simple thing, which a child could have explained to him. Full of love
for truth and justice, he often neglected his most simple and nearest
obligations to remedy an injustice which lay higher, or further, or
deeper, and which allured him more by the perhaps greater exertion of
the struggle. He was chivalrous and gallant, but often like that other
Don Quixote he wasted his valour on a windmill. He burned with
insatiable ambition, which made him look on all the ordinary
distinctions of social life as vanities, and yet he considered his
greatest happiness to consist in a calm, domestic, secluded life. He
was a poet in the highest sense of the word; at the sight of a spark he
dreamed of solar systems; peopled them with creatures of his own
creation, felt himself to be lord of a world, which he had animated,
and yet could immediately thereupon have a conversation on the price of
rice, the rules of grammar, or the economic advantages of the Egyptian
system of artificial incubation. No science was entirely unknown to
him: he “guessed intuitively” what he did not know, and possessed in a
very high degree the gift of using the little he knew (every one knows
a little, and he, though knowing more than some others, was no
exception to this rule) in a way that multiplied the measure of his
knowledge. He was punctual and orderly, besides being exceedingly
patient; but precisely because punctuality, order, and patience were
difficult to him,—his mind being somewhat wild,—slow and circumspect in
judging of affairs; though this seemed not to be the case with those
who heard him reach his conclusions so quickly. His impressions were
too vivid to be thought durable, and yet he often proved that they were
durable. All that was grand and sublime allured him, and at the same
time he was simple and naïf as a child. He was honest, above all things
where honesty became magnanimity, and would have left unpaid hundreds
which he owed because he had given away thousands. He was witty and
entertaining where he felt that his wit was understood, but otherwise
blunt and reserved: cordial to his friends; a champion of sufferers;
sensible to love and friendship; faithful to his given word; yielding
in trifles, but firm as a rock where he thought it worth the trouble to
show character; humble and benevolent to those who acknowledged his
intellectual superiority, but troublesome to those who desired to
oppose it; candid from pride, and sometimes reserved, where he feared
that his straightforwardness might be mistaken for ignorance; equally
susceptible to sensuous and spiritual enjoyment; timid and ineloquent
where he thought he was not understood, but eloquent when he felt that
his words fell on fertile soil; slow when he was not urged by an
incitement that came forth from his own soul, but zealous, ardent,
where this was the case; moreover, he was affable, polite in his
manners, and blameless in behaviour,—such was within a little the
character of Havelaar.

I say, “within a little,” for if all definitions are difficult, this is
particularly the case in the description of a person who differs much
from the every-day cast of men.

That is also the reason, I think, why the poets of romance generally
make their heroes either devils or angels. Black or white is easy to
paint, but it is more difficult to produce the varieties between these
two extremes, when truth must be respected, and neither side coloured
too dark or too light. I feel that the sketch which I have tried to
give of Havelaar is very imperfect. The materials before me are of so
extensive a nature that they impede my judgment by excess of richness,
and I shall perhaps again refer to this by way of supplement, while
developing the events which I wish to communicate to you. This is
certain,—he was an uncommon man, and surely worthy of careful study. I
see even now, that I have neglected to give, as one of his chief
characteristics, that he understood at the same time, and with the same
quickness, the ridiculous and the serious side of things,—a peculiar
quality, imparting unconsciously to his manner of speaking a sort of
humour which made his listeners always doubt whether they were touched
by the deep feeling that prevailed in his words, or had to laugh at the
drollery that interrupted at once the earnestness of them.

It was very remarkable that his appearance, and even his emotions, gave
so few traces of his past life. The boast of experience has become a
ridiculous commonplace; there are people who have floated for fifty or
sixty years in the stream in which they think to swim, and who can tell
of that time little more than that they have removed from A—— Square to
B—— Street, and nothing is more common than to hear those very persons
boast of experience, who got their grey hairs so very easily. Other
people think that they may found their claims to experience on external
vicissitudes, without its appearing from anything that they have been
affected in their inner life. I can imagine that to witness, or even to
take part in, important events, may have little or no influence on the
souls of some men. Who entertains a doubt of this, may ask himself if
experience may be ascribed to all the inhabitants of France who were
forty or fifty years old in 1815? And yet they were all persons who
saw, not only the acting of the great drama which commenced in 1789,
but had even played a more or less important part in that drama.

And, on the contrary, how many persons undergo a series of emotions
without the external circumstances seeming to give occasion for it.
Think of “Robinson Crusoe,” of Pellico’s captivity; of the charming
“Picciola,” of Saintine; of the struggle in the breast of an old maid,
who cherished through her whole life but one love, without ever
betraying by a single word what were the feelings of her heart; of the
emotions of the philanthropist, who, without being externally involved
in the current of events, is ardently interested in the welfare of
fellow-citizens or fellow-creatures, the more he alternately hopes and
fears, the more he observes every change, kindles into enthusiasm for a
beautiful idea, and burns with indignation if he sees it pushed away
and trampled upon by those who, for some time at least, were stronger
than beautiful ideas. Think of the philosopher, who from out his cell
tries to teach the people what truth is, if he has to remark that his
voice is overpowered by devout hypocrisy or adventurous quacks. Think
of Socrates, not when he empties the poisoned cup—for I speak here of
the experience of the mind, and not of that which owes its existence to
external circumstances,—how intensely sad his soul must have been, when
he, who loved what is right and true, heard himself called a corrupter
of youth and a despiser of the gods. Or better still, think of Christ,
gazing with such profound sadness on Jerusalem, and complaining that it
“would not!”

Such a cry of grief—above that of the poisoned cup, or cross—does not
come from an untried heart. There must have been suffering——there is
experience!

This outburst has escaped me,—it now stands, and may remain. Havelaar
had experienced much. Will you have, for instance, something that
counterbalances the removing from A—— Street? He had suffered shipwreck
more than once, he had experience of fire, insurrection, assassination,
war, duels, luxury, poverty, hunger, cholera, love, and “loves.” He had
visited France, Germany, Belgium, Italy, Switzerland, England, Spain,
Portugal, Russia, Egypt, Arabia, India, China, and America. As to his
vicissitudes, he had many opportunities of experience, and that he had
truly experienced much, that he had not gone through life without
catching the impressions which it offered him so plentifully, was
evidenced by the quickness of his mind and the susceptibility of his
soul. What excited the wonder of all who knew or could conjecture how
much he had experienced and suffered, was that you could see so little
of that on his face. Certainly there was something like fatigue in his
features, but this made you think rather of prematurely ripe youth than
of approaching old age; yet approaching old age it ought to have been,
for in India the man of thirty-five years is no longer young. His
emotions too had remained young, as I said before. He could play with a
child, and as a child, and often he complained that little Max was
still too young to fly a kite, because he, “great Max,” liked that so
very much. With boys he played “leap-frog,” and liked to draw a pattern
for the girls’ embroidery: he even often took the needle from them and
amused himself with that work, though he always said that they could do
something better than that “mechanical counting of stitches.” With
young men of eighteen he was a young student, liked to sing his Patriam
canimus with them, or Gaudeamus igitur,—yes, I am not even quite
certain, that not long ago, when he was in Amsterdam on leave, he
pulled down a sign-board which did not please him, because a nigger was
painted on it, chained to the feet of an European with a long pipe in
his mouth, and under which was written, of course, “The smoking young
merchant.”

The ‘baboe’ whom he had helped out the coach resembled all ‘baboes’ in
India when they are old. If you know that sort of servants, I need not
tell you how she looked, and if you do not, I cannot tell you. This
only distinguished her from other nurses in India, that she had little
to do; for Madam Havelaar was an example of care for her child, and
what there was to do for or with her little Max, she did herself, to
the great astonishment of many other ladies, who did not think proper
to act as “slaves to their children.”








CHAPTER VII.

[CONTINUATION OF STERN’S COMPOSITION.]


The Resident of Bantam introduced the Regent and the Controller to the
new Assistant Resident. Havelaar courteously saluted both these
functionaries; the Controller (there is always something painful in
meeting a new superior) he placed at once at his ease with a few
friendly words, as if he wished immediately to introduce a sort of
familiarity that would make intercourse easy. With the Regent his
meeting was as it ought to be with a person entitled to a gold payong,
[38] at the same time his younger brother. With grave affability he
rebuked his too great civility, which had brought him, in such weather,
to the confines of his district, which, according to the rules of
etiquette, the Regent was not bound to do.

“Indeed, Mr. Adhipatti, I am angry with you for having given yourself
so much trouble on my account.——I thought I should see you first at
Rankas-Betong.”

“I wished to see Mr. Assistant Resident as soon as possible,” said the
Adhipatti, “to make his acquaintance.”

“Certainly, certainly, I am obliged; but I do not like to see a person
of your rank and years exert himself too much——and on horseback too!”

“Yes, Mr. Assistant Resident! where duty calls me, I am even now always
active and vigorous.”

“That is too self-exacting——is it not, Mr. Resident?”

“Mr. Adhipatti——is——very——”

“Very well; but there is a limit * *”

“—zealous,” drawled the Resident.

“Very well; but there is a limit,” Havelaar had to say again, as if to
swallow the former words. “If you agree to it, Resident, we will make
room in the carriage. The ‘baboe’ can remain here; we will send her a
tandoo [39] from Rankas-Betong. My wife will take Max on her lap——won’t
you, Tine? there is room enough.”

“It——is——very——”

“Verbrugge, we will make room for you too; I don’t see——”

“—well,” continued the Resident.

“I don’t see why you should needlessly ride on horseback through the
mud; there is room for all of us: we can then make acquaintance with
each other——can’t we, Tine?—we will arrange it. Here, Max—look here,
Verbrugge, is not this a pretty little fellow?—’tis my little boy,
Max!”

The Resident had seated himself with the Adhipatti. Havelaar called
Verbrugge to ask him who was the owner of that grey horse with red
trappings; and when Verbrugge went to the entrance of the ‘pendoppo’ to
see what horse he meant, he put his hand on his shoulder and asked—

“Is the Regent always so attentive?”

“He is a strong man for his years, Mr. Havelaar, and you understand
that he would like to make a good impression on you.”

“Yes, I understand that. I have heard much good of him——he is an
educated man?”

“Oh, yes——”

“And he has a large family?”

Verbrugge looked at Havelaar, as if he did not understand the
transition. This style often presented difficulties to those who did
not know him. The quickness of his mind often made him omit in
conversation some links in the reasoning; and although these links
followed each other with regularity in his thoughts, he could not take
it amiss on the part of one who was not so quick, or accustomed to his
quickness, if he stared at him on such an occasion with the unuttered
question on his lips—“Are you mad?——or what is the matter?”

Some such expression appeared in the face of Verbrugge; and Havelaar
had to repeat the question, before the Controller replied—

“Yes, he has a very large family.”

“And do they build Medjiets [40] in the province?” Havelaar continued,
again in a tone which, quite in contradiction with the words, seemed to
express his belief that there was some connexion between these mosques
and the large family of the Regent.

Verbrugge answered that indeed much labour was bestowed on the mosques.

“Yes, yes, just as I thought,” replied Havelaar. “And now tell me if
they are much in arrear with their land-taxes?”

“Yes, there is room for improvement——”

“Exactly so, and above all things in the district ‘Parang-Koodjang,’”
[41] added Havelaar, as if he thought it easier to reply himself.

“What does the taxation of this year amount to?” he continued; and
Verbrugge hesitating a moment, as if to consider his reply, Havelaar
anticipated him in the same breath—

“Very well, very well, I know it already—sixty-eight thousand and a few
hundreds—fifteen thousand more than last year—but only six thousand
more than in the year 1845—we have made since 1843 an augmentation of
eight thousand—and the population too is very thin—yes, in twelve years
we have had an increase of only eleven per cent., and even this
statement is questionable, for the statistics were formerly very
inexactly kept—and farther!—from 1850 to 1851 there is even a
diminution—and the cattle market does not flourish—that is a bad omen *
* * What the deuce! look how that horse jumps and rears——come here,
Max!”

Verbrugge saw that he would not have much to teach the new Assistant
Resident, and that there was no question of ascendency arising from
“local acquaintance,” an advantage which the good fellow had not
desired.

“But it is a matter of course,” continued Havelaar, taking Max in his
arms; “in Tjikandi and Bolang they like it—and so do the rebels in the
Lampoons. [42] I recommend myself to your co-operation, Mr. Verbrugge;
the Regent is a man old in years——his son-in-law is still
district-chief? All things considered, I think him to be a person who
deserves indulgence——I mean the Regent——I am very glad that there is so
much poverty here——I hope to remain here a long time.”

Thereupon he shook hands with Verbrugge, and the latter returned with
him to the table, where the Resident, the Regent, and Madam Havelaar
were seated, the Controller having perceived more than five minutes
before that “this Mr. Havelaar was not such a fool” as the Commandant
thought. Verbrugge was not at all ill furnished with intellect, and he
who knew the province of Lebak almost as well as it is possible to know
an extensive region, where nothing is printed, began to feel that there
was surely some connexion between the apparently incoherent questions
of Havelaar, and, at the same time, that the new Assistant Resident,
though he had never been in the province, knew something of what
happened there. Verbrugge did not understand, it is true, why he had
rejoiced at the poverty of Lebak, but he supposed he had misunderstood
that expression; and afterwards, when Havelaar often said the same, he
understood how good and noble was that joy.

Havelaar and Verbrugge seated themselves at the table, and while
drinking tea, and speaking of indifferent matters, we all waited, till
Dongso came in to tell the Resident that fresh horses were put to the
carriage. All took their places as well as they could in the carriage,
and off it went. To speak was difficult, because of the jolting and
bruising. Max was kept quiet with pisang; [43] his mother had him on
her lap, and would not acknowledge that she was tired, when Havelaar
proposed to relieve her of the heavy boy. During a compulsory rest in a
mud-hole, Verbrugge asked the Resident if he had yet mentioned Madam
Slotering?

“Mr. Havelaar——has——said——”

“Of course, Verbrugge, why not? that lady can stay with us: I should
not like——”

“that——it——was——good,” continued the Resident, with much difficulty.

“I should not like to forbid my house to a lady in such circumstances.
That is a matter of course,—is it not, Tine?”

Tine, too, was of opinion that it was a matter of course.

“You have two houses at Rankas-Betong,” Verbrugge said; “there is room
enough for two families.”

“But, even if this were not the case——”

“I——should——not——dare——”

“Well, Resident,” said Madam Havelaar, “there is no doubt about it.”

“to——promise——it,——for——it——is——”

“Were they ten of them, if they only liked to be with us——”

“a——great——deal——of——trouble——and——she——is——”

“But to travel at such a time is an impossibility, Resident.”

A heavy jolt of the carriage, just got out of the mud, put a point of
exclamation after the declaration that to travel was an impossibility
for Madam Slotering. Every one had said the usual “Oh!” which follows
such a jolt; Max had recovered in his mother’s lap the ‘pisang’ which
he lost by the shock, and we were already pretty near to the next
mud-hole before the Resident could resolve to finish his phrase, by
adding—

“a——native——woman.”

“Oh, that makes no difference,” explained Madam Havelaar. The Resident
nodded, as if he thought it good that the matter was thus arranged, and
as it was so difficult to speak, we ended the conversation. This Madam
Slotering was the widow of Havelaar’s predecessor, who had died two
months ago. Verbrugge, who had been charged ad interim with the duties
of Assistant Resident, would have had a right to occupy, during that
time, the large mansion which had been erected at Rankas-Betong, as in
every district, for the head of the Government. Still he had not done
so, partly because he feared that he should have to remove too soon,
partly that this lady with her children might continue to occupy it.
Yet there would have been room enough, for besides the large mansion
for the Assistant Resident, there was near it, in the grounds, another
house, that had served for the same purpose formerly, and though in a
decayed condition, was still very inhabitable.

Madam Slotering had asked the Resident to intercede for her with the
successor of her husband, and obtain permission for her to inhabit that
old house till after her confinement, which she expected in a few
months. This was the request which had been granted so readily by
Havelaar and his wife, for hospitable they were in the highest degree.

The Resident had said that Madam Slotering was a “native woman.” This
needs some explanation for readers who are not acquainted with India;
for otherwise they would be apt to come to the wrong conclusion—that
she was a Javanese woman. European society in India is very sharply
divided into two different parts, the Europeans proper, and those who,
though lawfully belonging to the same jurisdiction, were not born in
Europe, and have more or less Indian blood in their veins. In honour of
the notions of humanity prevailing in the Indies, I hasten to add, that
however clearly in social intercourse the difference between the two
classes of persons, both having, in contradistinction to the native,
the name of Europeans, may be marked, this separation has by no means
the barbarous characteristic which predominates in America. I do not
deny that there is still much injustice and exclusiveness in the
relation of the parties, and that the word liplap [44] sounded often in
my ears as a proof how removed the white man, not being a ‘liplap,’
often is from true civilisation. It is true that the ‘liplap’ is only
by exception admitted into society; that he is generally considered, if
I may be allowed to make use of a very vulgar expression, “as not being
thoroughbred;” but such an exclusion or slight is seldom defended as a
principle. Every one is at liberty to choose his own companions, and
one cannot take it amiss in the European proper, if he prefers the
conversation of persons of his own nationality to that of persons who,
not to speak of the greater or less esteem in which they are held in
society, do not agree with his impressions or ideas, or—and this is
perhaps the main point,—whose prejudices have taken a different
direction from his own.

The ‘liplap’ has many good qualities, so has the European. Both have
many bad qualities; in this way too they resemble each other. But the
good and bad qualities which they have are too distinctive for
intercourse between them to be, generally speaking, productive of
mutual satisfaction. Moreover, and this is in a great measure the fault
of the Government, the ‘liplap’ is often very badly educated. We are
not now inquiring how the European would be if from youth he had been
impeded in his mental development; but this is certain, that, generally
speaking, the small mental development of the ‘liplap’ stands in the
way of his equality with the European, and even where an individual
‘liplap’ is distinctly superior to a certain European, he is kept down
on account of his origin. There is nothing new in this. It was a part
of the policy of William the Conqueror to raise the most insignificant
Normans above the most intelligent Saxons, and every Norman devoted
himself to furthering the ascendency of the Normans in general, for the
advantage of himself in particular, because he often would have been
most insignificant without the influence of his countrymen as the
prevailing party.

From anything of this kind arises a priori a constraint, which can only
be removed by philosophical liberal designs on the part of the
Government.

That the European who belongs to the dominant race accommodates himself
very easily to this artificial ascendency speaks for itself; but it is
often curious to hear a person who received his education in one of the
lowest streets of Rotterdam ridicule the ‘liplap’ because he makes
mistakes in pronunciation and grammar. A ‘liplap’ may be polite, well
educated, or learned—there are such——as well as the European, who
counterfeiting illness stayed away from the ship in which he had dishes
to wash, and is now at the head of a commercial undertaking which made
prodigious profits on indigo in 18—, long before he had the shop in
which he sells hams and fowling-pieces——as soon as this European
perceives that the best educated ‘liplap’ has some difficulty not to
confound the h and g, he laughs at the stupidity of the man who does
not know what is the difference between a “gek” and a “hek” (fool and
hedge).

But to prevent him from laughing at that, he ought to know that in the
Arabic and Malay languages, the cha and the hha are expressed by one
and the same sign—that Hieronymus becomes Jerome, viâ Geronimo, that we
make Guano out of Huano, and that we say in Dutch for Guild
Heaume—Huillem or Willem (William). This is rather too much to expect
of a person who made his fortune in the indigo trade.

Yet such a European cannot converse with such a ‘liplap.’

I understand how Willem (William) is derived from Guillaume, and must
confess, that I have made acquaintance with many ‘liplaps,’ especially
in the Moluccas or Spice Islands, who surprised me with the extent of
their knowledge, and who gave me the idea that we Europeans, whatever
advantages we possess, are often, and not comparatively speaking
merely, much behind these poor pariahs, who have to struggle from their
cradle upwards with an artificial, studied inferiority, and the
prejudice against their colour.

But Madam Slotering was once for all guaranteed against faults in the
Dutch language, because she spoke Malay. We shall see more of her
afterwards when we are drinking tea with Havelaar, Tine, and little Max
in the fore-gallery of the Assistant Resident’s mansion at
Rankas-Betong, where our travelling company arrived at last safe and
sound after having had to endure much jolting and bruising.

The Resident, who had only come along with us to install the new
Assistant Resident in his office, intimated his wish to return that
same day to Serang, “because——he——”

Havelaar said he was likewise disposed to make all possible speed.

“——had——still——so——much——to——do.”

So it was arranged that we should all meet in half-an-hour, in the
Regent’s large front portico. Verbrugge, who was prepared for this, had
many days ago summoned to the capital [45] the heads of the districts,
the Patteh, [46] the Kliwon, the Djaksa, the tax-gatherer, some
‘mantries’—in a word, all the native officials who had to assist at the
ceremony.

The Adhipatti took his leave and drove home. Madam Havelaar inspected
her new house, and was much pleased with it, above all things because
the garden was so large: which she liked so on account of Max, who
required to be much in the open air. The Resident and Havelaar had
retired to dress; for at the solemnity which had to take place, the
official costume was indispensable. Hundreds of people were assembled
around the house, who had either followed the Resident’s carriage on
horseback, or who had belonged to the retinue of the assembled chiefs.
The police and other officials were running to and fro with much
bustle; in short, all indicated that the monotony of that secluded spot
was now broken.

Soon the handsome carriage of the Adhipatti drove up the yard. The
Resident and Havelaar, glittering with gold and silver, but their
movement somewhat impeded by their own swords, entered it, and drove to
the Regent’s mansion, where they were received with the music of gongs,
gamlangs, and all sorts of stringed instruments. Verbrugge, too, who
had put off his muddy costume, had already arrived. The inferior
chiefs, according to Oriental usage, were sitting in a great ring, on
mats upon the ground, and at the further end of the long gallery stood
a table, at which the Resident, the Adhipatti, the Assistant Resident,
the Controller, and two native grandees took their seats. Tea and
pastry were served, and the simple ceremony began.

The Resident stood up and read the decree of the Governor-General,
whereby Mr. Max Havelaar was appointed Assistant Resident of
Bantam-Kidool (South Bantam), as Lebak is called by the natives. He
then took the official paper, containing the oath which is required of
those entering upon employments in general, providing, that “To be
appointed or promoted to the employment of——, the candidate has neither
promised nor given anything to any one, and will not promise or give
anything; that he will be loyal and faithful to his Majesty the King of
the Netherlands, obedient to his Majesty’s Representative in the
Indies; that he shall punctually obey and cause to be obeyed the laws
and decrees that have been issued or shall be issued, and that he shall
behave himself in everything as becomes a good ——(here Assistant
Resident).” This was of course concluded with the sacramental
expression: “So truly help me God Almighty.” Havelaar repeated the
words of the oath as read to him. The promise to protect the native
population against oppression and extortion ought to be considered as
included in it, for after swearing that you will maintain the existing
laws and regulations, you have only to do so, and you will consider a
special oath superfluous. But it seems that the legislators have
thought that abundance of fair words would do no harm, for they exact a
special oath of the Assistant Residents, whereby that obligation is
once more expressly mentioned, and Havelaar once more took God Almighty
as a witness, that he “would protect the native population against
oppression, ill-treatment, and extortion.”

To a nice observer, it would have been worth while to remark the
difference in tone and manner between the Resident and Havelaar on this
occasion. Both had often attended such a solemnity; the difference
which I refer to was not, therefore, occasioned by their being more or
less affected by a novel and unwonted spectacle, but was only a
consequence of the very different characters of the two persons. The
Resident, it is true, spoke a little quicker than he was used to do,
because he only had to read the decree and oaths, which saved him the
trouble of seeking for the last words of what he had to say; but still
all went on with a gravity and a seriousness which must have inspired
the superficial spectator with a very high idea of the importance which
he attached to this matter.

Havelaar, on the contrary, had something in expression of countenance,
voice, and mien, when with uplifted finger he repeated the oath, as if
he would say, “Of course, without ‘any oath,’ I should do that.” Any
one having a knowledge of men would have had more confidence in his
freedom from constraint than in the sedateness of the Resident. Is it
not ridiculous indeed to think that the man whose vocation it is to do
justice, the man into whose hands is given the weal or woe of
thousands, should think himself bound by a few uttered sounds, if his
heart does not feel itself obliged even without those sounds to do so?

We believe of Havelaar, that he would have protected the poor and
oppressed wheresoever he might meet them, even if he had promised by
“God Almighty” the reverse.

Thereupon followed a speech of the Resident, addressed to the chiefs,
in which he introduced to them the Assistant Resident as lord-paramount
of the district, and invited them to obey him, to perform punctually
their duties, and other commonplaces. Then the chiefs were presented,
every one in his turn, to Havelaar: he gave his hand to each of them,
and the installation was at an end.

Dinner was served at the house of the Adhipatti, and the Commandant
Duclari was among the guests. Immediately after it was finished, the
Resident, wishing to be the same evening at Serang,
“because——he——had——so——much——business,” entered again his travelling
coach, and so Rankas-Betong was soon again as quiet as can be expected
of a small town in Java, inhabited only by a few Europeans, and
moreover far from the highway. Duclari and Havelaar soon became
acquainted; the Adhipatti seemed to be well contented with his “elder
brother;” and Verbrugge said afterwards, that the Resident also, whom
he had accompanied a part of his way to Serang, had spoken in very
favourable terms of the family of Havelaar, who, on their journey to
Lebak, had spent many days at his house; adding, that it was easy to
foresee that Havelaar, who was in high esteem with the Government,
would very probably be soon promoted to a higher office.

Max and “his Tine” had recently returned from a voyage to Europe, and
were tired of what I once heard happily described as “the life of
boxes.” They esteemed themselves, therefore, very happy, to inhabit at
last, after many changes, a spot where they were at home.

Before this voyage to Europe, Havelaar had been Assistant Resident at
Amboyna, where he had to struggle with many difficulties, because the
population of that island was in a state of excitement and revolt, in
consequence of the many bad measures which had of late been taken; he
had, with much energy, succeeded in repressing that spirit, but from
vexation at the little assistance which the Government gave him in that
affair, and from sorrow over the bad government which for many
centuries has depopulated and corrupted the magnificent Moluccas (the
reader should try if he can get to read what was written on that
subject by the Baron Van der Capellen in 1825—the publications of this
philanthropist are to be found in the Indian official papers of that
year, and affairs have not since improved), from sorrow for all this he
had become ill, and this had induced him to leave for Europe. Strictly
considered, he had a right to a better choice than the poor
unproductive district of Lebak, because his office at Amboyna was of
more importance, and there, without an Assistant Resident as his
superior, he had managed all the business himself. Moreover, long
before he went to Amboyna, it was said that he would be appointed
Resident, and, therefore, many were astonished that he got a district
which gave him so little emolument, because many measure the importance
of a function by the revenues it produces. Yet he himself did not
complain about that. His ambition was not of the kind that he should
ever play the beggar for a higher office or more money.

Yet the latter would have been useful to him, for in his voyages to
Europe he had spent the little money which he had saved in former
years; he had even been obliged to leave debts behind, and he was, in a
word, poor. But never had he considered his employment as a source of
emolument, and when appointed at Lebak, he intended with contentment to
pay up his arrears by economy; in which intention his wife, who was
also simple in tastes and necessities, willingly seconded him.

But economy was a difficult thing to Havelaar. As for himself, he could
be content with the bare necessaries of life; yea, even with less; but
where others were in want of assistance, to help, to give, was a strong
passion with him. He himself was aware of this foible; he considered
with all the common-sense he had, how unjustly he acted in succouring
any one, when he himself had a better claim to his own assistance, and
felt this injustice the more when his Tine and Max, both of whom he
loved so dearly, suffered through the consequence of his liberality. He
often reproached himself for his good nature as a foible, as vanity, as
a desire to be considered a prince in disguise: he promised amendment,
and yet, whenever any one presented himself to his notice as the victim
of adversity, he forgot all and helped him. Yet he had some bitter
experience of the consequences of this too far-stretched virtue. A week
before the birth of his little Max he had not money enough to buy the
iron cradle wherein his darling was to rest; and a little before he had
sacrificed the few ornaments of his wife, to assist somebody who was
certainly in better circumstances than he.

But all this was far behind them when they arrived at Lebak. With a
joyful calmness they had taken possession of the house, “where they
hoped now to remain for some time.” With peculiar satisfaction they had
ordered the furniture at Batavia; they would make all so comfortable
and snug. They showed each other the places where they should
breakfast; where little Max should play; where the library should be;
where he should read in the evening to her what he had written that
day;—for he was always occupied in developing his ideas on paper—and
when once these were printed, she thought that “people would see what
her Max was——” But he had never given anything to the press, on account
of scruples arising from modesty. He himself, at least, did not know
how better to express that timidity, than by asking those who urged him
to publicity, “Would you let your daughter walk the streets without a
chemise?”

This was another saying which made his circle say “that Havelaar was a
singular man,” and I do not say the contrary; but if you took the
trouble to interpret his uncommon manner of speaking, you would perhaps
find in that strange question about a girl’s dress the text for a
treatise on intellectual modesty, which, shy of the glances of dull
passers-by, retires behind the veil of maidenly timidity.

Yes, they should be happy at Rankas-Betong, Havelaar and his Tine! The
only care that oppressed them was the debts which they had left behind
in Europe, augmented by the still unpaid expenses of the voyage back to
the Indies, and of the furnishing of their house. But they would live
on half, even a third of his income——perhaps he would soon be made
Resident, and then all would be arranged in a few years——

“Yet I should be sorry, Tine, to leave Lebak; for I have many things to
do here. You must be very economical, my dear, and perhaps we may pay
off all even without promotion——then I hope to remain here for a long
time.”

Now she needed no incitement to economy. It was not her fault that
frugality had become necessary; but she had so completely identified
herself with her Max that she did not consider this speech as a
reproach, which, to be sure, it was not; for Havelaar knew very well
that he alone had been wrong through excessive liberality, and that her
fault was this,—if fault there was on her side,—that she, out of love
for her Max, had always approved of all that he did.

Yes, she had approved when he took those two poor women from the
Nieuwstraat (New Street), who had never before left Amsterdam, and
never had been out, to the Haarlem fair, under the odd pretext that the
King had ordered him “to amuse little old women of respectable
character.” She approved of his entertaining the orphans of all the
asylums in Amsterdam with gingerbread and almond-milk, and loading them
with playthings. She perfectly understood that he had paid the
hotel-bill of that family of poor singers, who wanted to go back to
their country, but did not like to leave the goods behind, including
the harp, and the violin, and the violoncello, which they wanted for
their poor profession. She could not disapprove his bringing to her the
girl, who in the evening had accosted him in the street, giving her
food and lodging, and not pronouncing the “Go and sin no more!” before
he had placed it in her power not to sin. She approved of her Max
causing the piano to be brought back to the parlour of the father of a
family, whom she heard say “how sorry he was that by his bankruptcy the
girls were deprived of their music.” She quite understood that her Max
had redeemed the family of slaves at Menado who were so intensely
afflicted at having to mount upon the auctioneer’s table. She thought
it quite a matter of course that Max gave other horses in return for
those that had been ridden to death by the officers of the Bayonnaise.
She did not object to his lodging at Menado and at Amboyna all the
survivors of the ship-wrecked American whalers, and thought himself far
above sending in an innkeeper’s bill to the American Government. She
understood how it was that the officers of every man-of-war that
arrived lodged for the most part with Max, and that his house was their
favourite pied-à-terre. Was not he her Max?—Was it not too petty, too
shabby, too absurd, to bind him, who had such princely notions, to the
rules of frugality and economy applicable to other persons? And
moreover, although there might sometimes be a disproportion between
revenues and expenses, was not Max, “her Max,” destined for a brilliant
career?—Ought not he to be soon in a position which would allow a free
course to his high-minded passions without exceeding his revenues? Was
not her Max destined to become a Governor-General, or a King? Nay, was
it not strange that he was not yet a King? If she had any fault at all,
it was her deep affection for Havelaar; and here more than ever it
should be: that much must be forgiven those who have loved much!

But there was nothing which she had to be forgiven. Without
participating in the exaggerated ideas which she cherished about her
Max, it appeared sufficiently evident that he had good prospects, and
that, when these prospects were realized, the disagreeable consequences
of his liberality would soon vanish. But yet another reason excused his
apparent carelessness and hers. At an early age she had lost both
parents, and had been educated by her father’s relatives. At the time
of her marriage, they told her that she had a small fortune, which was
accordingly handed over to her; but Havelaar discovered, from some
letters of earlier date, and from some loose notes which she kept in a
writing-desk that had belonged to her mother, that her family had been
very rich; but he could not make out where, or how, this wealth had
been lost. She, who had never herself taken any interest in money
matters, could give little or no information on this subject. When
Havelaar insisted upon some information concerning the former
possessions of her family, he found that her grandfather, the Baron W.,
had emigrated with William VI. [47] to England, and had been captain in
the army of the Duke of York. It seemed that he had led a jolly life
with the emigrant members of the Stadtholder’s household, which was
considered by many to have occasioned the decline of his fortunes. He
was afterwards killed at Waterloo, in a combat among the hussars of
Boreel. The letters of her father, then a young man of eighteen, were
touching to read,—as lieutenant of that corps, he had received in the
same charge a sabre-cut on the head, from the consequences of which he
died eight years afterwards in a state of madness,—letters to his
mother, in which he lamented how he had sought in vain for his father’s
corpse.

She remembered that her grandfather on the mother’s side had lived in
very high style, and it appeared from some papers that he had been in
possession of the post-offices in Switzerland, in the same manner as
till now, in a great part of Germany and Italy, this branch of revenue
is an appanage of the princes of Tour and Taxis. Hence a large fortune
was to be expected; but from some entirely unknown causes, nothing, or
very little at least, was handed over to the second generation.

Havelaar did not learn the little that could be known of this matter
till after his marriage; and while investigating it, he was surprised
that the said writing-desk, with the contents, which she preserved from
a feeling of filial love, without knowing that it perhaps contained
papers of importance in a financial point of view, had incomprehensibly
disappeared. Disinterested as he was, he built on this and many other
circumstances the idea that a romantic story was hidden in the
background; and one cannot be angry with him that he, who was in want
of so much for his style of living, desired that this romance should
have a happy end. However this may be, whether there had been
spoliation or not, it is certain that in Havelaar’s imagination
something was produced which one could call—un rêve aux millions.

It is again strange, that he who would have so carefully examined and
so sharply defended the right of another, though it might have been
buried very deep beneath dusky papers and thick-webbed chicanery, here,
where his own interest was at stake, carelessly neglected the moment
when he ought to have taken the matter up. It seemed as if he was
ashamed of it, because it concerned here his own interest, and I
believe for certain, that had “his Tine” been married to another, and
he been intrusted to break the cobweb in which her ancestral fortunes
remained hanging, Havelaar would have succeeded in putting “the
interesting orphan” in the possession of the fortune she was entitled
to. But now this interesting orphan was his wife; her fortune was his:
and he thought it something mean and degrading, something derogatory,
to ask in her name, “Don’t you owe me something more?”

Yet he could not shake off this dream of ‘millions,’ were it only to
have an excuse at hand for the often repeated self-reproach that he
spent too much money.

But a short time before returning to Java, when he had already suffered
much under the pressure of impecuniosity, when he had to bow his proud
head under the furca caudina of many a creditor, he succeeded in
conquering his idleness or shyness, and set himself to work for the
millions to which he still thought he had a right. And they sent him in
reply a long-standing bill, an argument against which, as everybody
knows, nothing can be said.

But they would be economical at Lebak. And why not? In such an
uncivilized country you will not see girls in the streets who have a
little honour to sell for a little food. There you will not meet
persons who live on problematic employments. There it does not happen,
that a family suddenly loses all through a change of fortune——and of
this kind were generally the rocks on which the good intentions of
Havelaar had made shipwreck. The number of Europeans in this district
was too small to be noticed; and the Javanese at Lebak were too poor to
become interesting through any increase of poverty. Tine did not think
of all this; for then she ought to have thought more than her love for
Max permitted of the causes of their less favourable circumstances.
There was something, however, in their new surroundings that breathed a
calm, an absence of all cases of falsely romantic appearance, which had
made Havelaar so often say in former days: “Is not this, Tine, a case
from which I cannot withdraw?” And the answer always was: “Certainly,
Max, you cannot withdraw from it.”

We shall see how the simple, apparently still life of Lebak, cost
Havelaar more than all the former excesses of his heart taken together.

But that they did not know! They expected the future with confidence,
and were so happy in their love, and in the possession of their child.

“How full this garden is of roses!” said Tine, “and look at the rampeh,
and tjempaka, and melati, [48] and beautiful lilies——.”

And children as they were, they were delighted with their new house;
and when in the evening Duclari and Verbrugge, after a visit to
Havelaar, returned to their common home, they made many remarks on the
childlike joy of the newly arrived family.

Havelaar went to his office, and remained there till the next morning.








CHAPTER VIII.

[CONTINUATION OF STERN’S COMPOSITION.]


Havelaar had requested the Controller to invite the chiefs who were at
Rankas-Betong to stay there till the next day to be present at the
Sebah (council) which he intended to convene. Such a council generally
took place once a month; but either because he wished to spare some
chiefs who lived very far from the capital the unnecessary journey to
and fro, or because he wished to speak to them immediately
impressively, and without waiting for the appointed day, he chose the
next morning for the first Sebah.

To the left of his mansion, but in the same grounds, and opposite the
house which Madam Slotering occupied, stood a building, part of which
was used for the offices of the Assistant Resident, where was also the
Treasury. This building contained a large open gallery, which made it a
very good place for such a council. There the chiefs assembled betimes
in the morning. Havelaar entered, saluted, and sat down. He received
the written reports on agriculture, police, and justice, and put them
aside for after examination.

Every one expected an address such as the Resident had delivered the
day before, and it was not quite certain that Havelaar himself intended
to say anything else to the chiefs; but you ought to have seen him on
such occasions to conceive how he, at speeches like those, grew
excited, and, through his peculiar way of speaking, communicated a new
colour to the most common things; how he became taller, so to speak,
how his glance shot fire, how his voice passed from a flattering
softness to a lancet sharpness, how the metaphors flowed from his lips,
as if he was scattering some precious commodity round about him, which,
however, cost him nothing, and how, when he ceased, every one looked at
him with an open mouth, as if asking, “Good God! who are you?”

It is true that he himself who spoke on such occasions as an apostle,
as a seer, afterwards did not exactly know how he had spoken, and his
eloquence was therefore more powerful to astonish and to touch, than to
convince by solid argument. He would have excited the martial spirit of
the Athenians to frenzy as soon as they had decided to go to war with
Philip; but he would not have succeeded so well, if it had been his
task to incite them to this war through cogency of reasoning. His
harangue to the chiefs of Lebak was of course in Malay,—a circumstance
which added greatly to its effect, because the simplicity of the
Oriental tongues gives to many expressions a force which has been lost
in the greater formality of the languages of the West; whilst, on the
other hand, it is difficult to render the sweetness of the Malay in any
other language. We must, moreover, take into consideration, that the
greater part of his listeners consisted of simple, but not at all
stupid men, and at the same time Orientals, whose impressions differ
considerably from our own.

Havelaar spoke almost as follows:—

“Mr. Radeen Adhipatti, [49] Regent of Bantam-Kidool, [50] and you
Radeens Demang, that are chiefs of the districts of this province, and
you Radeen Djaksa, administrator of justice, and you too, Radeen
Kliwon, governor of the chief town, and you Radeens, Mantries, and all
that are chiefs in the district of Bantam-Kidool——I salute you.

“And I tell you that I feel joy in my heart when I see you all
assembled, and listening to the words of my mouth.

“I know that there are amongst you men who excel in knowledge and
goodness of heart: I hope to enlarge my knowledge by contact with
yours; for it is not so great as I should wish; and I certainly love
probity, but I perceive that there are often in my soul faults that
overshadow the probity, and hinder the growth; for you know how the
large tree pushes away and kills the little tree. Therefore I shall
look to those amongst you who excel in virtue, to try to become better
than I am.

“I heartily salute you all.

“When the Governor-General commanded me to come to you as Assistant
Resident in this district, my heart rejoiced. You know that I had never
set foot on Bantam-Kidool; therefore I have obtained information about
your district, and have seen that there is much good in Bantam-Kidool.
Your people possess rice-fields in the valleys, and there are
rice-fields on the mountains. And you wish to live in peace, and you do
not desire to live in those districts that are inhabited by other
persons. Yes, I know that there is much good in Bantam-Kidool.

“But not on that account alone did my heart rejoice; for elsewhere,
also, I should have found much good.

“But I discovered that your population is poor, and therefore I
rejoiced with all my soul.

“For I know that Allah loves the poor, and that He gives riches to
whomsoever He will try; but to the poor He sends all who speak His
word, that they may rise in the midst of their misery.

“Does not He give rain when the blade would otherwise wither, and a
dewdrop in the cup of the thirsty flower?

“And is it not sublime to be sent to seek them that are weary, who have
lingered behind after the work and have fallen down exhausted on the
road, because their knees were not strong enough to carry them to the
place where they should receive their wages? Should not I be glad to
give a helping hand to him who tumbled into the ditch, and a staff to
him who climbs the mountains?

“Should not my heart leap with joy when it sees that I have been
selected amongst many to turn lamentation into prayer, weeping into
thanksgiving?

“Yes, I am very glad to be in Bantam-Kidool.

“I said to the woman who shares my sorrows and increases my happiness:—

“‘Rejoice, for I see that Allah gives a blessing on the head of our
child! He has sent me to a place where work is to be done, and He
thought me worthy to be there before harvest-time. For the joy is not
in cutting paddy; [51] the joy is in cutting the paddy which one has
planted. And the soul of man does not rejoice in wages, but in the
labour that earns those wages.’ And I said to her: ‘Allah has given us
a child; and there will come a time when he shall say: “Do you know
that I am his son?” and then there will be those in the country who
will greet him with love, who will put a hand on his head and say: “Sit
down to our dinner, and live in our house, and take your portion of
what we have; for we knew your father.”’

“For, chiefs of Lebak, there is much to be done in your district.

“Tell me, is not the labourer poor? Does not your paddy often ripen for
those who did not plant it? Are there not many wrongs in your country?
Is not the number of your children small?

“Is there no shame in your souls when the natives of Bolang, which lies
over there in the East, visit your country, and ask, ‘Where are the
villages, and where the husbandmen, and why do not I hear the gamlang,
[52] which speaks joy out of a mouth of brass, nor the stamping of
paddy by your daughters?’

“Is there no bitterness in journeying from here to the South coast, in
seeing the mountains that have no water on their sides, or the plains
where the buffalo never drew the plough?

“Yes, yes, I tell you, that your soul and mine are sad because of these
things; and, therefore, we are grateful to Allah, that He has given us
the power to labour here.

“For we have in this country fields for many, though the inhabitants
are few. And it is not the rain which fails, for the summits of the
mountains suck the clouds of heaven to the earth. And not everywhere
are rocks that refuse a place to the root; for in many places the
ground is soft and fertile, and calls for the grain, which it is
willing to return you in a bended blade. And there is no war in the
country, whereby the paddy is trodden down while yet green, nor is
there sickness to paralyse the patjol. [53] Neither are the sunbeams
more powerful than is necessary to ripen the grain, that has to be food
for you and your children; nor banjers, [54] that make you say, ‘Show
me the place where I have sown.’

“Where Allah sends inundations that wash away the fields; where He
hardens the ground as barren stones; where He makes the sun burn even
to scorching; where He sends war to devastate the fields; where He
slays with diseases, that make the hands weak, or with dryness that
kills the corn——there, chiefs of Lebak, we bend our heads, and say:
‘His will be done!’

“But it is not so in Bantam-Kidool.

“I have been sent here to be your friend, your elder brother. Should
not you warn your younger brother, if you saw a tiger in his way?

“Chiefs of Lebak, we have often committed faults, and our country is
poor, because we have committed so many faults.

“For in Tjikandi, Bolang, and Krawang, in the regions round about
Batavia, there are many men who were born in our country, and who have
left our country.

“Why do they seek labour far from the place where they buried their
parents? Why have they fled from the village where they were
circumcised? Why do they prefer the coolness of the tree that grows
there, to the shade of our woods?

“And even there to the North-West, over the sea, are many who ought to
be our children, but who have left Lebak to wander in foreign countries
with Kris, [55] and Klewang, [56] and gun! And there they die
miserably; for the Government has power to beat the rebels.

“I ask you, chiefs of Lebak, why have many gone away, not to be buried
where they were born? Why does the tree ask, ‘Where is the man whom I
saw playing at my foot when a child?’”

Havelaar waited here for a moment. To understand in some degree the
impression which his words made, one ought to have heard and seen him.
When he spoke of his child, there was a softness in his voice,
something that was extremely touching, and which allured you to ask,
“Where is the little one? I will at once kiss the child, that made his
father speak so;” but when he soon afterwards passed with little order
to the questions why Lebak was poor, and why so many inhabitants of
these regions removed to other places, there was in his tone something
which made you think of the noise that a drill makes when forcibly
turned in hard wood. Yet he did not speak very loud, neither did he put
any stress on certain words; there was even something monotonous in his
voice, but whether studied or natural, which by this very monotony made
the impression of his words stronger on minds that were so particularly
sensitive to such a language. His metaphors, which he always borrowed
from the life that surrounded him, were to him as allies to make what
he meant perfectly understood, and not, as often happens, troublesome
appendages, which burden the phrases of orators, without adding any
plainness to the conception of what is meant to be illustrated. We are
now-a-days accustomed to the absurdity of the expression “Strong as a
lion;” but he who first used this metaphor in Europe, showed that he
had not drawn the comparison from the poetry of the soul, which
furnishes figures of speech, and cannot speak otherwise, but that he
had simply copied this from some book,—from the Bible, perhaps,—in
which a lion was mentioned. For none of his hearers ever tried the
strength of the lion, and it would therefore have been rather necessary
to make them estimate that strength, by comparing the lion to some
other creature whose strength was known to them, than otherwise.

You see, that Havelaar was truly a poet, that he, speaking of the
rice-fields, that were on the mountains, directed his eyes thither
through the open side of the hall, and that he really stood there; and
in the imagination of Havelaar’s hearers he really looked about and
asked for the inhabitants of Lebak that had gone. He invented nothing;
he heard the tree speak, and only thought that he repeated what he
imagined to have heard so distinctly in his poetical inspiration.

Should any one, perhaps, be inclined to make the observation, that the
originality of Havelaar’s manner of speaking is not so indisputable, as
his language makes you think of the style of the prophets of the Old
Testament, I must remind him of what I said before, that in moments of
ecstasy he was indeed something of a seer, and that he, fed by the
impressions communicated to him by living in forests and on mountains,
and by the poesy-breathing atmosphere of the East, would probably not
have spoken otherwise, even if he had never read the sublime poems of
the Old Testament.

Do we not find, in the verses written by him in early youth, lines like
the following, which were composed on the Salak—one of the highest
summits of the Preangan Regencies,—in the exordium of which he displays
the softness of his emotions, and then suddenly passes to the
description of the thunder which he hears below him:—


       “’Tis sweeter here our Maker loud to praise:
        Prayer sounds more beautiful among the hills
        Than in the plains. Upon the mountain top
        The heart is nearer to its God, who makes
        Unto Himself an altar and a fane,
        Unsullied by the foot of human pride.
        ’Tis here He makes the rattling tempest heard—
        Summons His rolling thunder—Majesty!”


Do you not feel that he could not have written the last two lines if he
had not really heard God’s thunder, dictating to him in reverberating
crashes along the mountain sides?

But he did not like to write poetry; it was, as he said, “like putting
on a stiff corset,” and when he was induced to read anything of what he
had written, he took pleasure in abusing his own work, either by
reading in a ridiculous tone, or by stopping short at a most solemn
place, and throwing in a pun which shocked his hearers. This was
nothing more than a satire upon the disproportion between his soul and
the corset which confined it.

Havelaar had ordered by a sign the customary tea and sweetmeats; but
few of the chiefs partook of the refreshments. It appears that he had
paused with premeditation at the end of his speech; and there was a
reason for it. What must the chiefs have thought of his knowing already
that so many had left Lebak with bitterness in their hearts? of his
knowing already how many families had emigrated to neighbouring
countries to avoid the poverty that reigned here? and of his knowing
the fact that there are so many Bantammers amongst the bands in revolt
against the Dutch Government? What does he mean? what is he aiming at?
who is concerned in his questions?

And some of them looked at the district chief of Parang-Koodjang. But
most of them looked at the ground.

“Come here, Max,” said Havelaar, who perceived his child playing before
the house, and the Adhipatti took the boy on his knee; but he was too
wild to remain there long; he jumped away and ran round the large
circle amusing the chiefs with his talk, and playing with the hilts of
their weapons. When he came up to the Djaksa, [57] who excelled all the
others in his uniform, and thereby attracted the child, the Djaksa
showed something on little Max’s head to the Kliwon, [58] who sat near
him, and who seemed to assent to an observation about it.

“Go away now, Max,” Havelaar said; “papa has something to say to these
gentlemen,” and the little boy ran away, kissing his hands to them.

“Chiefs of Lebak! we are all of us in the service of the King of
Holland. But he, who is just, and desires that we should perform our
duty, is far from here. Thirty times a thousand thousand souls, nay
more, are under his rule, but he cannot be near all of those who are
dependent on his will.

“The Governor-General at Buitenzorg [59] is just, and desires that
every one should do his duty; but powerful as he is, and commanding all
authority in the cities, and the elders of the villages, and disposing
of the army on land, and of the ships at sea, he likewise can no more
than the King see where injustice has been done, for the injustice is
far from him.

“And the Resident at Serang, who is lord of the Residency of Bantam,
where live five times a hundred thousand men, desires that justice
shall be done in his dominion, and that righteousness shall reign in
those parts that obey him. But where injustice has been done he lives
far from it, and whoever does wickedly, hides himself from his face
because he fears punishment.

“And Mr. Adhipatti, who is Regent of South Bantam, wills that every one
does good, and that there shall be no infamy in that country over which
he is Regent.

“And I, who yesterday called God Almighty to witness that I would be
just and merciful, that I would maintain justice without fear or
hatred, that I would be ‘a good Assistant Resident,’ I wish to do my
duty.

“Chiefs of Lebak! we all wish to do our duty.

“But if there should be amongst us any who neglect their duty for gain,
who sell the Right for money, or who take away the buffalo from the
poor, and bread from those who are hungry——who shall punish them?

“If any of you knew it, he would stop it, and the Regent would not
suffer such an injustice to be done in his Regency, and I myself should
oppose it where I could, but if neither you, nor the Regent, nor I knew
it——

“Chiefs of Lebak! who shall then do justice in Bantam-Kidool?

“Hear me, and I will tell you how justice would be done in such a case.

“There comes a time when our wives and children shall weep while
preparing our shroud, and the passers-by shall say, ‘A man has died
there.’ Then he who arrives in the villages shall bring the news of the
death of him that has died, and the person who lodges him shall ask,
‘Who was the man that died?’

“‘He was good and just. He did justice, and drove not the suppliant
from his door. He listened patiently to all who came to him, and
returned that which had been taken away. And him who could not plough
his land, because the buffalo had been taken out of his stables, he
assisted to seek for the buffalo; and where the daughter had been
carried off from the house of her mother, he sought the thief and
brought the daughter back. And where work had been done, he did not
withhold the wages, nor take away the fruit of him who planted the
tree, nor the coat that was another’s, nor eat the food that belonged
to the poor.’

“Then it shall be said in the villages:—

“‘Allah is great: Allah has taken him home. His will be done: a good
man has died.’

“But again the passenger shall stand before a house and ask, ‘What is
this, that the gamlang is silent, and the song of the maidens is
hushed?’ And again it shall be said, ‘A man has died.’

“And whosoever journeys to the villages, shall sit in the evening with
the host, and round about him the sons and daughters of the house, and
the children of those who live in the village, and he shall say:—

“‘A man has died, who promised to be just; and he sold justice to every
one who gave him money. He watered his field with the sweat of the
labourer whom he had called away from his own labour. He did not pay
the labourer his wages, but lived on the food of the poor. He became
rich from the poverty of others. He had much gold and silver, and
plenty of precious stones; but the labourer who lives in the
neighbourhood did not know how to appease the hunger of his child. He
smiled like a happy man; but there was gnashing of the teeth from the
suppliant who sought justice. There was contentedness on his features;
but there was no milk in the breasts of the mothers who would fain have
given suck.’

“Then the people of the villages will say:—

“‘Allah is great——we curse no one!’

“Chiefs of Lebak! there comes a time when all of us must die!

“What shall be said in the villages where we have had power, and what
by the bystanders who witness the funeral? and what shall we answer if,
after death, a voice speaks to our soul, and asks, ‘Why is there
weeping in the fields, and how is it that the young men hide
themselves? Who took the harvest out of the barn, and the buffalo that
should have ploughed the fields out of the stall? What have you done
with your brother whom I gave you to watch over? Why is the poor man
sad? Why does he curse the fruitfulness of his wife?’”

Here Havelaar paused again for a few moments; and then continued, in
the most simple tone possible, and as if nothing had been said to make
an impression:—

“I wish to live on good terms with you, and therefore I beg you to
regard me as your friend. Every one who has erred may reckon on a
lenient sentence from me, for as I err so often myself, I shall not be
severe; at least not in ordinary mistakes or negligences. Only where
negligence becomes a custom, I will oppose it. Of faults of a more
grave kind——of tyranny and extortion, I do not speak—such a thing shall
not happen; is it not so, Regent?”

“Oh no, Mr. Assistant Resident, such a thing shall not happen in
Lebak.”

“Well then, gentlemen, chiefs of Bantam-Kidool! let us be glad that our
province is so poor. We have a noble work before us. If Allah preserve
us alive, we shall take care that prosperity comes. The ground is
fertile enough, the population willing; if every one is suffered to
remain in the enjoyment of the fruits of his labour, there is no doubt
that within a short time the population will improve, as well both in
the number of souls as in possessions and civilisation, for these
things generally go hand in hand. I beg you again to regard me as a
friend who will help you where he can, above all where injustice must
be prevented. And now I commend myself to your co-operation.

“I will return to you the reports I have received on agriculture,
cattle-breeding, police, and justice, with my orders.

“Chiefs of Lebak! I have said. You can return every one to his home. I
cordially greet you all.”

He bowed, offered his arm to the old Regent, and conducted him to his
house, where Tine awaited him in the gallery.

“Come, Verbrugge, don’t go home yet. Come, a glass of Madeira! And,
yes, I must know that——Radeen Djaksa! stop a moment.”

Havelaar said this whilst all the chiefs, bowing low, prepared to
return to their homes. Verbrugge, too, was about to take his leave, but
returned with the Djaksa.

“Tine, I’ll take some Madeira; so will Verbrugge. I say, Djaksa! tell
me what you said about Max to the Kliwon?

“Minta ampong (I beg your pardon), Mr. Assistant  Resident; I looked at
his head, because you had spoken.

“What the deuce has his head to do with that? I have already forgotten
what I said.”

“Sir, I said to the Kliwon——” [Tine approached, they spoke about little
Max.]

“I said to the Kliwon, that the Sinjo” (Portuguese, Senko, which here
means young gentleman, on the same principle as lucus a non lucendo)
“was made for a king.”

Tine was glad to hear that——she thought so too!

“And the Adhipatti looked at the head of the little one, and to be
sure! he too saw the oeser-oeseran, [60] according to Javanese
superstition destined to wear a crown.”

As etiquette did not permit the Djaksa a place in the presence of the
Regent, he took his leave, and we were for some time together with the
Regent without speaking of anything relative to the “service.” But the
Regent asked all of a sudden, “if the money which was to the
tax-gatherer’s credit could not be paid?”

“Certainly not,” said Verbrugge, “Mr. Adhipatti knows that this cannot
be done till his responsibility ceases.”

Havelaar played with Max, but this did not prevent him from reading in
the Regent’s face that Verbrugge’s answer displeased him.

“Come, Verbrugge, don’t let us be troublesome,” said he, and he called
for a clerk out of the office. “We will pray that his account will
certainly be approved.”

After the Adhipatti had taken his leave, Verbrugge, who was a confirmed
red-tapeist, remonstrated—

“But, Mr. Havelaar, that must not be! The tax-gatherer’s account is
under examination at Serang.——Suppose anything to be wanting?”

“Then I will make it good,” Havelaar said.

Verbrugge did not understand this great consideration for the
tax-gatherer.

The clerk soon returned with some papers; Havelaar signed his name, and
ordered payment to be hastened.

“Verbrugge! I will tell you why I do this. The Regent has not a
farthing in the house: his writer told me so——he himself wants this
money, and the tax-gatherer will advance it to him. I would rather
transgress, on my own responsibility, a form, than leave a man of his
rank and years in perplexity. Moreover, Verbrugge! people at Lebak
abuse their power in a fearful way——you ought to know it: do you know
it?”

Verbrugge was silent.

“I know it!” Havelaar continued, “I do know it! Did not Mr. Slotering
die in November? Well! the day after his death, the Regent forced the
population to labour in his rice-fields without payment. You ought to
have known it——did you know it?”

Verbrugge did not know it.

“You ought to have known it. I know it,” continued Havelaar. “There you
have the monthly reports of the districts,”—and he showed the parcel
which he had received in the Council,—“look, I have opened nothing;
there are statements of the number of labourers that have worked in the
metropolis for the different chiefs.——Well, are these statements
correct?”

“I have not yet seen them——”

“Neither have I; still I ask you if they are correct?——Were last
month’s statements correct?”

Verbrugge was silent.

“I will tell it you: They were false! For three times the number of
labourers had to work for the Regent that the orders regulating such
matters permit, and they did not dare put this in the reports——Is what
I say true?”

Verbrugge was silent.

“The reports which I received to-day are likewise false,” continued
Havelaar; “the Regent is poor; the Regents of Bandong and Tjanjor are
members of the family of which he is the head. He is an Adhipatti, and
the Regent of Tjanjor is only a Tommongong, and because Lebak is not
fit for coffee-culture, and therefore gives him no emolument, his
revenues do not allow him to vie in magnificence and pomp with a simple
Demang of the Preangan Regencies, whose duty it would be to hold his
nephews’ horses——Is that true?”

“Yes, it is.”

“He has nothing but his salary, and from that a deduction is made to
pay off an advance which the Government gave him, when he——do you
know?”

“Yes, I do.”

“When he desired to build a new mosque, for which much money was
required. Moreover, many members of his family——do you know?”

“Yes, I do.”

“Many members of his family (who do not properly belong to Lebak, and
are therefore not much esteemed) range themselves as a troop of
plunderers round him, and extort money from him——is that true?”

“Yes,” said Verbrugge.

“And when his purse is empty, which is often the case, they take, in
his name, from the people what they like——is that so?”

“Yes, it is.”

“I am also well informed——but more about that by and by. The Regent,
who is old, has for some years been ruled by a desire to become
meritorious through gifts to the priests; he spends much money for the
travelling expenses of pilgrims to Mecca, who bring him back all sorts
of old relics and talismans——Is it not so?”

“Yes, that is true.”

“Well, because of all this he is very poor. The Demang of
Parang-Koodjang is his son-in-law. Where the Regent himself does not
dare to take, out of shame for his rank, this Demang does it. But it is
not the Demang alone—who courts the Regent by extorting money and goods
from the poor population, and who carries the people away from their
own rice-fields, by driving them to the Regent’s rice-fields; and he——!
I will believe, that he would willingly act otherwise, but necessity
compels him to make use of such means——Is not all this true,
Verbrugge?”

“Yes, it is true,” said Verbrugge, who perceived more and more that
Havelaar’s look was sharp.

“I knew,” said Havelaar, “that he had no money in his house. You heard
this morning, that it is my intention to do my duty. I will not suffer
injustice; God help me, I will not suffer that!” And he jumped up, and
there was something in his tone quite different from that of the day
before, while taking his official oath.—“But I will do my duty with
leniency. I do not care to know too exactly what has happened. But all
that happens henceforth is on my responsibility; I shall, therefore,
take care of that. I hope to remain here a long time. Do you know,
Verbrugge, that our vocation is noble indeed? But, do you know, also,
that I ought to have heard from you all that I have just told you? I
know you quite well, as well as I know who are in revolt on the South
coast: you are a good man, I know; but why did not you tell me of so
much wrong going on here? You have been for two months temporary
Assistant Resident, and moreover, you have been here a long time as
Controller; you ought to know it.”

“Mr. Havelaar, I never served under any one like you;—there’s something
very peculiar about you: don’t be offended.”

“Not at all; I know very well that I am not as all men——but what does
that matter?”

“You communicate to others conceptions and ideas never heard of
before.”

“No! they had fallen asleep in that despicable official stillness,
whose style is: ‘I have the honour to be,’ and its feeling ‘the perfect
satisfaction of the Government.’ No, Verbrugge! do not trouble yourself
about it. You need not learn anything from me.——For instance, this
morning in the Council have I told you anything new?”

“No, no news——but you spoke quite differently from others.”

“Yes, that is, because my education has been neglected.——I speak at
random. But you must tell me why you complied with all the wrong
existing in Lebak?”

“I never before had such an impression at an initiation——moreover, all
this has always been so in these countries.”

“Yes, yes; I know that very well——every one cannot be a prophet or an
apostle—wood would soon be too dear because of the crucifying. But
certainly you will help me to make all right: you undoubtedly like to
do your duty?”

“To be sure! above all with you. But not every one would claim, or tax
it so very severely, and then one gets so easily into the position of a
man who fights windmills.”

“No! those who love injustice because they live on it, say that there
was no injustice to have the pleasure of railing at you as a Don
Quixote, and keep their windmills turning at the same time. But,
Verbrugge! you needed not to wait for me to do your duty. Mr. Slotering
was a clever and honest man: he knew what happened; he condemned it and
opposed it. Look here!”—Havelaar took out of a writing-desk two sheets
of paper, and showing them to Verbrugge, he asked—

“Whose handwriting is this?”

“That is the handwriting of Mr. Slotering——”

“Exactly so—well! Here are two rough copies, evidently containing
subjects on which he wished to speak to the Resident. Look here:—1. ‘On
Rice Culture.’ 2. ‘On the Houses of the Village Chiefs.’ 3. ‘On the
Gathering of the Land-taxes!!’ etc. After the last are two points of
exclamation——what did Mr. Slotering mean by that?”

“I cannot tell,” said Verbrugge.

“I can. That means that more taxes are paid than flow into the
exchequer of the country. But I will show you something which we both
know, because it is written in words and not in signs. Look here:—

“‘12. On the Abuses practised on the Population by the Regents and the
Inferior Chiefs. On the keeping of different Houses at the Cost of the
Population, etc.’

“Is that clear? You see that Mr. Slotering was certainly a man who knew
how to take the initiative; you could have supported him. Listen:—

“‘15. That many persons of the families and servants of the inland
chiefs appear on the payment lists, who indeed take no part in the
culture; whereby they have advantages to the prejudice of the real
participants. They also get unlawfully into possession of
rice-fields,——which are only due to those persons who have a share in
the culture.’

“Here I have another note written in pencil. Look here, too, we may
read something that is very clear:—

“‘The emigration of the population at Parang-Koodjang can only be
ascribed to the excess of abuses by which the people are victimized.’

“What do you say about that? You see I am not so eccentric as I appear
to be, when I mean to do what is right, and that others shall do the
same!”

“It is true,” said Verbrugge; “Mr. Slotering often spoke to the
Resident about all this.”

“And what was the consequence?”

“The Regent was summoned——and he had an interview with the Resident——”

“Exactly so! and what more?”

“The Regent generally denied all. Then witnesses were called for—nobody
dared to bear witness against the Regent.——Mr. Havelaar, these things
are very difficult!”

The reader, before he has finished the book, will know as well as
Verbrugge why those things were so difficult.

“Mr. Slotering was much offended about this,” continued the Controller;
“he wrote sharp letters to the chiefs——”

“I read them last night,” said Havelaar.

“And I often heard him say that, if there were no change, and if the
Resident would not act with energy, he should apply direct to the
Governor-General. This he also said at the last Council at which he
presided.”

“Then he would have done wrong, for the Resident was his superior, whom
he ought not to pass over, and why should he? It is not, however, to be
supposed that the Resident of Bantam approves of injustice and
arbitrary power?”

“Approve——no; but one does not like to accuse a Regent——?”

“I do not like to accuse any one, whosoever it may be; but where it
must be done, a Regent as well as anybody else. But accusing is still
out of the question, God be praised! To-morrow I shall visit the
Regent. I will show him how bad it is to abuse one’s power—above all,
where the possessions of poor people are concerned. But in expectation
that all will be restored, I will help him in his critical
circumstances as much as I can. You understand now why I made the
tax-gatherer pay that money immediately. I likewise intend to beg the
Government to acquit him of the advance. And to you, Verbrugge, I
propose that we perform our duty punctually, so long as possible with
leniency, but if must be so, fearlessly. You are an honest man, I know,
but you are timid. Say henceforward resolutely how matters
stand——advienne que pourra: throw that vagueness away—and now stay to
dinner with us: we have Dutch cauliflower—but all is quite plain; for I
must be very economical——Come, Max!” And with Max on his shoulder, they
entered the inner gallery, where Tine waited for them at the table,
which, as Havelaar had said, was very simply provided. Duclari, who
came to ask Verbrugge if he meant to be home for dinner, was likewise
invited; and if you would like some variation in my story, you must
read the next chapter, in which I shall tell you something of what was
said at this dinner.








CHAPTER IX.

[CONTINUATION OF STERN’S COMPOSITION.]


Reader, I would give anything to know exactly how long I could let a
heroine float in the air, while I described a castle, without
exhausting your patience, and causing you to look wearily aside, before
the poor creature reached the earth? If my tale demanded such a caper,
I should prudently choose a first storey for my point de départ, and a
castle of which but little could be said. Once for all, however, I will
make you easy on that head:—Havelaar’s house had no storeys at all, and
the heroine of my book,—the lovely, faithful, ansprüchlose Tine, a
heroine!—never jumped out of the window.

When I ended the foregoing chapter, with a reference to some variation
in the next, it was rather a rhetorical artifice, and to make a good
ending, than because I meant that the next chapter should only be
valuable as a change. A writer is vain as a——man. Slander his mother,
or ridicule the colour of his hair, say that he has an Amsterdam
accent, such as no Amsterdammer ever had,—perhaps he will forgive you
these things; but never say anything against him as an author——for this
he will not forgive. If you don’t think my book a good one, and you
happen to meet me, just act as if we were strangers to each other.

No, even such a chapter “for a change” appears to me, through the
magnifying-glass of my vanity as an author, to be most important and
indispensable; and if you do not read it, and afterwards feel
disappointed with my book, I shall not hesitate to tell you that your
not reading it was the cause of your inability to appreciate my book,
for the chapter you omitted was just the most essential of all——I
therefore—for I am a man and an author—should hold every chapter to be
essential which you had passed over with unpardonable readerlike
levity. I imagine that your wife asks, “What do you think of that
book?” And you say, for instance—[horribile auditu to me]—with the pomp
of diction peculiar to married men—

“Humph! so-so.—I don’t know yet.”

Well then, barbarian! read on: what is most important is about to
commence. And with trembling lips I look at you, and measure the
thickness of the turned leaves——and I look on your face for the
reflection of that chapter “that is so important.”——“No,” I say, “he
has not yet jumped up——embraced somebody in ecstasy——his wife
perhaps——” But you read on. It appears to me that he has already had
“the important chapter”——you have not jumped up at all, and have
embraced nothing——

And fewer and fewer grow the leaves under your right thumb, and my hope
for that embrace becomes fainter and fainter:

“Yes, truly, I reckoned on a tear!”

And you have finished the novel to “where they have met each other,”
and you say, yawning—[“that is another expression of true eloquence”]—

“Not much——it is such a book as is often written now-a-days!”

But don’t you know, monster, tiger, European reader! don’t you know
that you spent an hour in biting my soul as a tooth-pick; in gnawing
and chewing the flesh and bone of your species? Man-eater! my soul was
in that which you have ruminated on as once eaten grass. That was my
heart that you swallowed there as a dainty bit, for I put my heart and
my soul into that book: and so many tears fell on that manuscript, and
my blood went back from the veins to the heart, as I wrote on, and I
gave you all this; and you bought this for a few pence—and you say
“Humph!”

The reader understands that I do not speak here about my book.

So that I will only say, that I quote the words of Abraham Blankaart
[61]——

“Who is that Abraham Blankaart?” asked Louise Rosemeyer, and Fred told
her, which gave me much pleasure; for this gave me an opportunity to
get up and make an end of the reading—for this evening at least. You
know that I am a coffee-broker—[No. 37 Laurier Canal]—and that I live
for my profession; you will therefore be able to judge how little
pleased I was with the work of Stern. I had hoped it would be about
coffee, and he gave us——yes, Heaven knows what! He has already had our
attention during three parties, and, what is worse, the Rosemeyers like
it. I make a remark, he appeals to Louise. Her approbation, he says, is
dearer to him than all the coffee in the world, and moreover, when my
heart burns, etc.—[look at that tirade, page so-and-so, or rather don’t
look for it at all.] There I am, and don’t know what to do! That parcel
of Shawlman’s is a true Trojan horse; even Fred is corrupted by it. He
helped Stern, as I perceive, for “Abraham Blankaart” is too Dutch for a
German. Both are so very self-sufficient that I am truly perplexed with
the matter. Worse still, I made an agreement with Gaafzuiger for the
publishing of a book about the Coffee-Auctions. All Holland is waiting
for it, and there Stern goes quite another way. Yesterday he said: “Be
at your ease; different roads lead to Rome: wait for the end of the
introduction”—[is all this only “introduction?”]—“I promise you that
all will come down to coffee,—coffee, coffee, and nothing but coffee.”
“Think of Horace,” he continued; “has he not said, ‘Omne tulit punctum
qui miscuit’——Coffee with something else? And do you not act in the
same way, when you put sugar and milk in your cup?” And then I am
forced to be silent; not because he is right, but because I and the
firm Last and Co., have to take care that old Mr. Stern does not fall
into the hands of Busselinck and Waterman, who would serve him very
badly, because they are bunglers.

With your permission, reader! I give vent to my feelings, and in order
that you, after reading what Stern has written—[have you really read
it?]—should not pour out your wrath on an innocent head,—for what man
will employ a broker who scolds him for a man-eater?—I take it for
granted that you are convinced of my innocence. I cannot exclude young
Stern from a share in my book, now that matters have gone so far.
Louise Rosemeyer when she comes out of church—[the boys appear to wait
for her]—asks if he will come early in the evening to read a good deal
about Max Havelaar and Tine.

But as you bought or borrowed the book trusting in the respectable
title, which promises something worth reading, I acknowledge your
claims to something that is worth your money, and, therefore, I once
more write a couple of chapters. You, reader, do not go to the parties
of the Rosemeyers; and therefore you are more fortunate than I am, who
have to hear all! You are at liberty to pass over the chapters that
have a flavour of German excitement, and to read only what has been
written by me, who am a respectable man and a coffee-broker.

With surprise I learnt from Stern’s scribbling and Shawlman’s parcel
the fact that no coffee is planted in the district of Lebak. That is a
great mistake, and I shall consider my pains largely rewarded, if the
Government through my book perceives this fault.

From Shawlman’s papers it would appear that the soil in these regions
is not fit for coffee-culture; but that is no excuse; and I maintain
that it is an unpardonable neglect of the interests of Holland
generally, and of the coffee-brokers in particular; yes, of the
Javanese, neither to make the ground fit for coffee—[the Javanese have
nothing else to do]—or, if they think this impossible, to send the men
who live there to other places where the ground is good for coffee.

I never say anything that I have not well considered, and I dare affirm
that I here speak with a knowledge of business, because I have maturely
considered this matter more than once since I heard Dominé [62]
Wawelaar’s sermon on the Fast-day [63] for the Conversion of the
Heathen.

That was on Wednesday evening. You must know that I punctually fulfil
my obligations as a father, and that I take the moral education of my
children very much to heart. As Fred has during the last few days
assumed something in tone and manner which displeases me—[that
confounded parcel is the cause of it all]—I have given him a good
lecture, and said, “Fred, I am not satisfied with you: I always set you
a good example, and you forsake the right path; you are conceited and
troublesome; you make verses, and you have kissed Betsy Rosemeyer. The
fear of the Lord is the source of all wisdom: therefore you must not
kiss the Rosemeyers, and you must not be so conceited. Immorality leads
to destruction: read the Scriptures, and mark that Shawlman. He left
the ways of the Lord: now he is poor, and dwells in a little garret;
that is the consequence of immorality and bad conduct; he wrote
improper articles in the Indépendance and let the ‘Aglaja’ fall: such
are the consequences of being wise in one’s own eyes. He does not now
know what o’clock it is, and his little boy wears knee-breeches. Think
that your body is a temple of God, and that your father has always had
to work very hard for his bread—[it is the truth]. Raise your eyes
upwards, and endeavour to become a respectable broker when I go to
Driebergen. [64] And consider all those men, who will not listen to
good counsel, who trample upon religion and morality, and see yourself
in these men. Do not think yourself equal to Stern, whose father is so
rich, and who will always have money enough, even if he does not like
to become a broker. Only think that wickedness is always punished: look
again at that Shawlman, who has no winter overcoat, and who looks like
a clown. Pay attention when you are at church, and you must not fidget
so much on your bench, as if you were annoyed; and do not wait for
girls when the service is over, for that destroys all chance of
edification. Do not make Mary laugh when I am reading the Bible at
breakfast; all this should not be in a respectable household.

“You have also drawn caricatures on Bastianus’ desk when he was not at
the office on account of the gout, which continually plagues him,—this
keeps them in the office away from their work; and you may read in the
Word of God that such follies end in ruin. This Shawlman did the same
when he was young: when a child he beat a Greek on the Wester Market;
now he is idle, conceited, and sickly. Do not always make fun with
Stern; his father is rich; and do as if you did not see it, when he
makes wry faces to the bookkeeper, and when he is busy with verses
outside the office. Tell him that he had better write to his father
that he likes our Company very much, and that he is so contented here,
and that Mary has embroidered slippers for him. Ask him, if he thinks
that his father will go to Busselinck and Waterman, and tell him that
they are low fellows. Do you see that you will in this way bring him
into the right path? you owe this to your fellow-creatures, and all
that verse-making is nonsense. Be just and obedient, Fred, and do not
pull the maid-servant’s dress when she brings tea into the office; and
do not make me ashamed that she spills it; and St. Paul says, that a
son must never vex his father. These twenty years I have frequented the
Exchange, and I may say, that I am esteemed there at my stall.
Therefore listen to my exhortations, Fred; fetch your hat, put on your
coat, and go with me to the prayer-meeting: that will do you all the
good in the world.”

So I have spoken, and I am convinced that I made some impression, above
all because Dominé Wawelaar had for his subject:—The love of God
evident in His wrath against unbelievers.—(Samuel’s reproof of Saul: 1
Sam. xv. 33.)

I continually thought, while listening to his sermon, how great is the
difference between human wisdom and divine. I have already told you,
that in Shawlman’s parcel, there is, amongst much rubbish, a great deal
of what appeared to be sound common sense; but of how little
significance is this, when compared with such language as that of
Parson Wawelaar. And not from his own strength,—for I know Wawelaar,
and consider him to be a man of middling capacity—his eloquence is
given him by the power that comes from above. This difference was still
more obvious, because he hinted at many things, about which Shawlman
himself had written; for you have seen, that in his parcel, he speaks
much about Javanese and other Pagans—[Fred says that the Javanese are
no Pagans; but I call every one who has a wrong faith a Pagan]. From
the Dominé’s sermon I got my idea of the unlawful revocation of the
coffee-culture at Lebak, about which I shall say more by and by; and
because, being an honest man, I am not willing that the reader should
receive nothing for his money, I will here communicate some extracts
from the sermon, which I consider particularly touching. He had proved
in a few words from the above-named text the love of God, and very soon
went on to the point in question, viz., the conversion of Javanese,
Malay, and other Pagan races, whatever may be their names.

“Such, my beloved! was the vocation of Israel”—[he meant the
destruction of the inhabitants of Canaan]—“and such is the vocation of
Holland! No, it shall not be said that the light which beams upon us
has been put aside under a bushel, nor that we grudgingly communicate
the bread of life. Glance at the islands of the Indian Ocean, inhabited
by millions and millions of children of the accursed son—and of the
rightly accursed son—of the noble, God-serving Noah. There they creep
in the disgusting snake-holes of Pagan ignorance, there they bow the
black woolly head under the yoke of selfish priests. There they worship
God, invoking a false prophet that is an abomination in the eyes of the
Lord; and, beloved! as if it were not enough to obey a false prophet,
there are even those among them who worship another God, or rather
other gods; yes, gods of wood and stone, which they themselves have
made in their own image—black, abominable, with flat noses, and
devilish. Yes, beloved! tears almost arrest me; for deeper still is the
depravity of the race of Ham. There are amongst them, that know no God
under any name whatever; who think it sufficient to obey the laws of
society; who consider a harvest-song, wherein they express their joy on
the success of their labour, as a sufficient thanksgiving to the
Supreme Being who made the harvest ripen.

“There are ignorant men, my beloved, who think that it is sufficient to
love wife and child, and not to take from their fellow-beings what does
not belong to them, and that they may then calmly lay down their heads
and sleep! Do you not shiver with horror at this picture? does not your
heart shrink when you think of what will be the fate of all those fools
as soon as the trumpet shall sound which will summon the dead and
separate the faithful from the unfaithful? Do you not hear? Yes, you do
hear; for from the text you have perceived that your God is a mighty
God, and a God who will inflict vengeance—yes, you hear the breaking
bones, and the crackling of the flames in the eternal Gehenna, where
there is weeping and gnashing of teeth:—there, there they burn and
perish not, for the punishment is eternal:—there the flame licks with a
never-satisfied tongue the screaming victims of unbelief:—there the
worm dies not that gnaws their hearts through and through without
destroying them, that there may always remain a heart to gnaw in the
breast of the God-forsaken. Look how they strip off the black skin of
that unbaptized child, that, scarcely born, was slung away from the
breast of its mother into the abyss of eternal damnation——” [65]

[Now, at this moment a woman fainted away.]

“But, beloved,” continued Dominé W., “God is a God of love. It is not
His will that the sinner should perish, but that he should be saved by
His mercy in Christ, through faith! And therefore Holland has been
selected to save as many as can be saved of these miserable creatures.
Therefore He has given power to a country small in extent, but great
and strong by the knowledge of God,—power over the inhabitants of those
regions, that they may be saved from the torments of hell by the holy,
never sufficiently to be praised Gospel. The ships of Holland navigate
the great waters, and bring civilisation, religion, Christianity, to
the erring Javanese. No, our happy Holland does not desire salvation
for itself alone;—we wish to communicate it to the unfortunate
creatures on far-off strands, that there lie bound in the fetters of
unbelief, superstition, and immorality,—and the contemplation of the
duties that rest on us shall be the seventh head of my sermon.” For
what preceded was the sixth.

Amongst the obligations which we have to fulfil respecting these poor
Pagans were named—


    “1. The giving of large sums in money to the Missionary Societies.
    “2. The support of the Bible Societies, in order that they may be
        able to distribute Bibles in Java.
    “3. The erection of ‘places for religious purposes at Harderwijk’
        for the use of the colonial recruiting depôt.
    “4. The writing of sermons and religious songs proper to be read
        and sung to the Javanese by the soldiers and sailors.
    “5. The formation of an association of influential men, whose duty
        it would be to supplicate our most worthy King——
        “(a.) Only to appoint such governors, officers, and employés as
              can be regarded as steadfast in the true religion.
        “(b.) To allow the Javanese to visit the barracks, the ships of
              war, and merchantmen, that by intercourse with Dutch
              soldiers and sailors they may be instructed in the
              kingdom of God.
        “(c.) To prohibit the acceptance of Bibles or religious
              treatises as payment in public-houses.
        “(d.) To stipulate in the conditions of the opium license [66]
              in Java, that in every opium-house a number of Bibles
              must be provided, in proportion to the apparent number
              of visitors of such a place; and that the farmer binds
              himself not to sell any opium, unless the buyer takes
              a religious treatise at the same time.
        “(e.) To order that the Javanese be by labour educated to the
              kingdom of God.
    “6. The giving of large sums of money to the Missionary Societies.”


I know that I have given the last statement under No. 1; but he
repeated it, and such a superfluity seems to me to be very explicable
in the enthusiasm of discourse.

But, reader, did you pay attention to No. 5 (e.)? Now then; that was
what put me so much in mind of the Coffee-Auctions and the pretended
sterility of the soil of Lebak, that you will not be surprised, on my
assuring you, that this matter has not been for a moment out of my
thoughts since Wednesday evening. Dominé W. read the reports of the
missionaries; nobody can dispute his thorough knowledge of the
business. Well then,—when he, with these reports in his hands, and his
eyes turned to God, asserts that much labour will be favourable to the
conquest of Javanese souls to the kingdom of God, then I may certainly
assume that I am not so far from the truth, when I say that Lebak will
do very well for coffee-culture; and more still, that the Supreme Being
perhaps made the ground unfit for coffee-culture, only in order that by
the labour that is necessary to construct another soil there, the
population of that province may be made fit for salvation.

I do hope that my book will fall under the King’s eye, and that it may
be very soon apparent in enlarged Auctions, how strong a relation there
is between the knowledge of God and the well-known interest of all
citizens. Look how the simple, humble Wawelaar, without wisdom of
men—[the fellow never set foot in the Exchange]—but enlightened by the
Gospel, which is a lamp to his path, suddenly gives me, a
coffee-broker, a hint which is not only important to all Holland, but
whereby I may be able to go perhaps five years earlier to Driebergen,
if Fred behaves well—[he was very quiet during the sermon]. Yes,
labour, labour, that is my maxim; labour for the Javanese, that is my
principle, and my principles are sacred to me.

Is not the Gospel the summum bonum? Is there anything better than
salvation? Is it not, therefore, our duty to make sure the salvation of
these men? And when labour is necessary for that——I myself have
frequented the Exchange for twenty years——can we then refuse labour to
the Javanese, when it is necessary for his soul, in order that it may
not be tormented hereafter? Selfishness! it would be abominable
selfishness if we did not employ all possible efforts to save those
poor erring men from the terrible future which Dominé Wawelaar so
eloquently described. A lady fainted when he spoke of that black child;
perhaps she has a little boy of dark features——such are women!

And should not I insist upon labour,—I, who think from morning till
evening only about business? Is not even that book, which Stern makes
me dislike so much, a proof how good my intentions are for the welfare
of the country, and how I like to sacrifice all for that? And when I
have to labour so hard, I who was baptized (in the Amstel Kirk), is it
not lawful to exact of the Javanese, who has still to earn his
salvation, that he should employ his hands?

When that Society—[I mean No. 5 (e.)]—is formed, I will join it, and
endeavour to engage the Rosemeyers to join it too, because the
sugar-refiners have also an interest in it, though I do not believe
that they are very particular in their ideas,—I mean the Rosemeyers,
for they have a Roman Catholic servant. In any case, I shall do my
duty. That I promised myself while returning home with Fred from the
prayer-meeting. In my house the Lord shall be served, I will take care
of that; and with the more zeal, the more I perceive how wisely all has
been settled, how good the ways are by which we are conducted to the
hand of God, how He wills to preserve us for eternal and temporal
life——for that ground at Lebak can be very well fitted for
coffee-culture.








CHAPTER X.


Though I spare nobody where principles are concerned, yet I have come
to the conclusion that I must act otherwise with Stern than with Fred;
and as I foresee that my name—[the firm is Last and Co., but my name is
Drystubble—Batavus Drystubble]—will be connected with a book, wherein
matters appear that are not in harmony with the respect which every
honourable man and broker owes to himself, I conceive it to be my duty
to communicate to you how I have endeavoured to bring this young man
Stern back to the true path.

I did not speak to him of the Lord, because he is a Lutheran; but I
worked on his mind and his honour. See how I did this, and observe how
useful a knowledge of mankind is. I heard him say, “auf Ehrenwort,” and
asked him what he meant by that?

“Well,” he said, “that I pledge my honour for the truth of what I say.”

“That is much,” I said. “Are you so sure of speaking the truth?”

“Yes,” he replied, “I always speak the truth. When my breast glows * *
*” The reader knows the rest.

“That is indeed very noble,” said I, and I made as if I believed it.

But this was a part of the trap that I had prepared for him, to show
the young fellow his right place, and to make him understand how great
is the distance between a mere beginner—though his father may have a
large business—and a broker who has frequented the Exchange for twenty
years, but I said it in a manner not to run the risk of seeing old Mr.
Stern fall into the hands of Busselinck and Waterman. I was acquainted
with the fact that he knows all sorts of verses by heart; and as verses
always contain lies, I was quite sure that I should very soon catch him
telling lies. It was not long before I did. I sat in the back parlour,
and he was in the suite [67]—for we have a suite; Mary was occupied
with knitting, and he was going to tell her something. I listened very
attentively, and when he had finished I asked him if he possessed the
book containing the story which he had just narrated. He said Yes, and
gave it me; it was a volume of one of the works of a certain fellow
called Heine.

The following morning I handed to him—Stern, I mean—the following


    “Contemplations on the love of truth of one who recites the
    following nonsense of Heine to a young girl occupied in knitting in
    the drawing-room—

           ‘Auf Flügeln des Gesanges,
            Herzliebchen, trag’ ich dich fort.’ [68]

    “Herzliebchen——? Mary your sweetheart? Do your parents and Louise
    Rosemeyer know that? Is it proper to say that to a child, who
    might, on account of it, very readily become disobedient to her
    mother, by thinking herself of age, because she is called
    herzliebchen. What is the meaning of that ‘carrying away on your
    wings?’ You have no wings, nor has your song. Try to fly over the
    Laurier Canal: it is not very wide. But if you had wings, could you
    propose such a thing to a girl who is not yet confirmed? what do
    you mean by that flying away together? For shame!

           ‘Fort nach den Fluren des Ganges
            Da weisz ich den schönsten Ort.’ [69]

    “Then you may go there alone, and hire lodgings, but don’t take
    with you a girl who has to help her mother at home. But you do not
    mean it; for you never saw the Ganges, and you cannot therefore
    know whether you will be comfortable there. Shall I tell you how
    matters stand? You tell nothing but lies only, because you make
    yourself in the verses a slave of cadence and rhyme. If the first
    line had ended in cake, you would have asked Mary whether she would
    go with you to a lake, and so on. You see, therefore, that your
    proposed voyage was not meant, and that all depends on a tinkling
    of words without sense. What if Mary should indeed like to
    undertake this journey? I do not speak now of the uncomfortable
    mode of conveyance which you propose; but she is, God be praised,
    too intelligent to long for a country of which you say:—

           ‘Da liegt ein rothblühender Garten
            Im stillen Mondenschein;
            Die Lotosblumen erwarten
            Ihr trautes Schwesterlein;

           ‘Die Veilchen kichern und kosen;
            Und schau’n nach den Sternen empor;
            Heimlich erzählen die Rosen
            Sich düftende Märchen in’s Ohr!’ [70]

    “What do you intend to do with Mary in that garden in the
    moonshine? Is that moral, is that proper, is that respectable,
    Stern? Would you disgrace me to the level of Busselinck and
    Waterman, with whom no respectable commercial firm will have any
    dealings, because of the elopement of their daughter, and because
    they are bunglers. What should I have to say, when they asked me on
    the Exchange why my daughter remained so long in that garden? For,
    you understand,—I hope that nobody would believe me if I said that
    she had to look after those lotos flowers, which, as you say, have
    been long waiting for her. And every intelligent man, too, would
    laugh at me if I was foolish enough to say, ‘Mary is there in that
    red garden—[why red, and not yellow or purple?]—to listen to the
    tattle and laughing of the violets, or to the tales which the roses
    tell each other in a clandestine manner.’ Even though this might be
    the truth, of what use would it be to Mary if all happened so
    clandestinely that she did not understand a word? But it’s all
    lies, insipid lies, and ugly they are at the same time; for take a
    pencil and draw a rose with an ear, and see how that looks. And
    what do you mean by saying, that those tales have a nice perfume?
    Shall I tell you what it means in plain Dutch? That means, that you
    can smell the lie——so it is!

           ‘Da hüpfen herbei und lauschen
            Die frommen, klugen Gazellen;
            Und in der Ferne rauschen
            Des heiligen Stromes Wellen,——

           ‘Da wollen wir niedersinken
            Unter den Palmenbaum
            Und Ruhe und Liebe trinken
            Und träumen seligen Traum.’ [71]

    “Cannot you go to the Zoological Gardens, if you wish to see
    foreign animals? Must those animals be on the Ganges, which you
    never observe so well in the wilderness as in a nice enclosure of
    iron? Why are those animals pious and clever? I will not speak of
    the latter word (it serves to make foolish verses rhyme), but
    pious? What is the meaning of that? Is not this an abuse of a holy
    word that should only be used of men who hold the true faith? And
    then that holy stream? These stories you tell to Mary might make
    her a Pagan, might make her faith waver as to the existence of any
    other holy water than that of baptism, and any holier river than
    the Jordan. Is not that an undermining of morality, virtue,
    religion, Christianity, and respectability?

    “Think about all this, Stern! Your father is the head of a
    respectable firm, and I am quite sure that he approves of my
    speaking thus in a straightforward way, and that he likes to do
    business with a person who defends virtue and religion. Yes,
    principles are sacred to me, and I do not scruple to say plainly
    what I mean: therefore, make no secret of what I say; you may write
    to your father that you are here in a respectable family, that
    shows you the right path, and ask yourself what would have become
    of you if you had gone to Busselinck and Waterman? There you would
    likewise have recited such verses, and nobody would have told you
    the folly of it, because they are bunglers. You may write this to
    your father, for when principles are concerned I fear nobody. There
    the girls would perhaps have gone with you to the Ganges, and then
    you would perhaps by this time be lying under that tree on the
    grass; whereas, because I warned you, you remain with us in a
    respectable house. You may write all this to your father, and tell
    him that you are so grateful, that you came with us, and that I
    take such good care of you, and that the daughter of Busselinck and
    Waterman ran away; make him my compliments, and say that I intend
    to drop 1⁄16 per cent. of the brokerage, because I cannot suffer
    those low fellows, who steal the bread out of the mouth of a rival
    in trade by more favourable conditions.

    “And be so kind as to give us something more substantial in your
    readings at the Rosemeyers’. I have seen in Shawlman’s parcel
    statements of the coffee-culture of the last twenty years, in all
    the Residencies in Java: read us something of that. And you must
    not scold the girls and all of us, by saying that we are cannibals,
    who have swallowed a part of you; that is not respectable, my boy;
    believe one who knows what goes on in the world. I served your
    father before his birth—[I mean the firm, Last and Co., formerly it
    was Last and Meyer]—you understand, therefore, that I speak for
    your good. And incite Fred to behave himself better, and do not
    teach him to make verses; and make as if you did not see it when he
    makes wry faces at the bookkeeper, and suchlike things. Show him a
    good example, because you are much older, and try to impress him
    with steadiness and gravity, because he must become a broker.

        “I am your fatherly friend,

            “Batavus Drystubble,

            (Firm Last & Co., Coffee-Brokers,
            No. 37 Laurier Canal.”)








CHAPTER XI.

[CONTINUATION OF STERN’S COMPOSITION.]


So that I will only say, to speak with Abraham Blankaart, that I
consider this chapter to be “essential,” because it makes you, in my
opinion, better acquainted with Havelaar, and he seems to be the hero
of the history. “Tine, what sort of Ketimon (gherkin, cucumber) is
this? Never, my dear, give such sour things with fruits; cucumbers with
salt, pine-apples with salt, all that comes from the ground with salt.
Vinegar with fish and meat ... there is something about it in
Liebig....”

“Dear Max,” Tine said, laughing, “how long have we been here? That
Ketimon is from Madam Slotering.”

And it seemed difficult for Havelaar to remember that he had arrived
only the day before; and that Tine, with the best intentions, had not
yet been able to regulate anything in kitchen or household. He had
already been a long time at Rankas-Betong! Had not he spent the whole
night in reading the archives, and had not too many things already
passed through his soul in connexion with Lebak, for him to know so
soon that he only arrived there the day before? Tine knew this very
well; she always understood.

“Oh yes, that is true,” said he; “but still you may like to read
something from Liebig. Verbrugge, have you read much of Liebig?”

“Who was he?” asked Verbrugge.

“An author who wrote much on the preserving of gherkins; he also
discovered how to change grass into wool.... You understand?”

“No,” said Verbrugge and Duclari together.

“Well, it had been known for a long time:—send a sheep into the field,
and you will see. But it was Liebig who discovered the manner in which
it happens. Others, however, say that he knows but little about it:
they are now trying to discover the means of dispensing with the sheep
altogether.... Oh, those scholars! Molière knew it very well.... I like
Molière. If you like, we shall have reading every evening; Tine will
also be of the party when Max is in bed.”

Duclari and Verbrugge liked this. Havelaar said that he had not many
books, but amongst them he had Schiller, Goethe, Heine, Lamartine,
Thiers, Say, Malthus, Scialoja, Smith, Shakespeare, Byron, Vondel....

Verbrugge said that he was not acquainted with the English language.

“What the deuce! You are more than thirty years of age: what have you
been about all this time? But it must have been very disagreeable for
you at Padang, where English is so much spoken. Did you know Miss
Matta-api (Fire-eye)?”

“No, I do not know the name.”

“It was not her name; we gave her this nickname because her eyes were
so brilliant. I think she must be married by this time; it was long
ago. I never saw such eyes ... except at Arles ... you must go there.
That is the prettiest place I ever visited in my travels. It seems to
me that there is nothing that so well represents beauty in the
abstract, as—a beautiful woman—a visible image of true immaterial
purity——Believe me, go to Arles and Nîmes....”

Duclari, Verbrugge, and Tine also, I must confess, could not suppress a
loud laugh at the thought of stepping over so unexpectedly from the
west of Java to Arles or Nîmes. Havelaar, who, perhaps, had stood on
the tower [72] built by the Saracens, near the old Roman amphitheatre
at Arles, had some difficulty in understanding the cause of this laugh,
and then he continued:—

“Well, yes, I mean, when you are in that neighbourhood. I never saw
such a thing. I was accustomed to disappointments on seeing things that
are generally so loudly extolled. For instance! look at the cataracts
we hear so much of;—I felt little or nothing at Tondano, Abaros,
Schaffhausen, and Niagara. One requires to look at his hand-book to
know the exact measure of his admiration of the ‘so many feet of fall,’
and ‘so many cubic feet of water in a minute,’ and when the figures are
high, he says, ‘What!’ I won’t go to see any more cataracts, at least
not when I have to make a détour to get at them. They do not tell me
anything. Buildings speak louder to me, above all when they are pages
out of history; but the feeling which these inspire is quite different;
bringing up the past, and making its shadows pass in review before us.
Amongst them are abominable ones, and therefore, however interesting
they may be, one does not always find in them what satisfies æsthetical
tastes. And without reference to history, there is much beauty in some
buildings; but this beauty is again corrupted by guides—either in
print, or of flesh and blood—who steal away your impression by their
monotonous babble. ‘This chapel was erected by the Bishop of Munster in
1423; the pillars are sixty-three feet high, and are supported by....’
I don’t know what. This is tiresome; for one feels it necessary to have
exactly sixty-three feet of admiration at hand not to be taken for a
Turk or a bagman. You will tell me now, perhaps, that you keep your
guide, when a printed one, in your pocket, and in the other case, order
him to hold his tongue, or stand outside; but sometimes to arrive at a
correct judgment, information is wanted; yet even if that could be
dispensed with, we might seek in vain in some building or other for
anything to gratify for more than a moment our passion for the
beautiful, because there is nothing to move us. This also holds good,
in my opinion, of sculpture and paintings. Nature is motion. Growth,
hunger, thought, feeling, all these are examples of motion....
Stagnancy is death. Without motion there is no grief, no enjoyment, no
emotion. Sit there motionless for a while, and you will see how soon
you will make a ghostly impression on every one else, and even on your
own imagination. At a tableaux vivants, one soon wants a new figure,
however impressive the sight may have been at the commencement. As our
taste for beauty is not satisfied with one look at anything beautiful,
but needs a good many successive looks to watch the motion of the
beautiful, we are dissatisfied when contemplating works of art, and
therefore I assert that a beautiful woman, provided her beauty is not
too still, comes nearest to the ideal of the divinity.

“How great is the necessity for motion that I speak of, you can partly
realize from the loathing which a dancer causes you, even if an Elssler
or a Taglioni, when she having just finished a dance, stands on her
left foot, and grins at the public.”

“That is beside the question,” Verbrugge said; “for it is absolutely
ugly.”

“That is just my opinion; but she fancies it beautiful, and as a climax
to all the previous performance, in which much beauty may have been
displayed. She regards it as the point of the epigram, as the ‘aux
armes!’ of the Marseillaise which she sang with her feet; or as the
murmuring of the willows on the grave of the love represented in the
dance. And that spectators, who generally, like us, found their taste
more or less on custom and imitation, think that moment to be the most
striking is evident, because just then every one explodes in applause,
as if they said, ‘All the former was beautiful, but now we cannot
refrain from giving vent to our feelings of admiration.’ You said that
these pauses were absolutely ugly, so do I; but what is the reason? It
is because motion was at an end, and with that the history which the
dancer told. Believe me, stagnation is death.”

“But,” interrupted Duclari, “you also rejected as an exponent of
beauty, the cataracts ... yet they move....”

“Yes, but without a history. They move; but do not change their place.
They move like a rocking-horse, minus the ‘to and fro.’ They make a
noise, but don’t speak.... They cry ‘rroo ... rroo ... rroo!’... Try
crying ‘rroo, rroo’ ... for six thousand years, or more, and you will
see how few persons will think you an amusing man.”

“I shall not try it,” said Duclari; “but still I do not agree with you,
that this motion is so strictly necessary. I give up the cataracts;—but
a good picture can express much, I should think.”

“To be sure, but only for a moment. I will try to explain my meaning by
an example. This is the 8th of February....”

“Certainly not,” said Verbrugge, “we are still in January....”

“No, no; it is the 8th of February 1587, and you are shut up in the
Castle of Fotheringay.”

“I?” asked Duclari, who thought that he had not quite understood the
remark.

“Yes, you. You are weary, and try to get some variation. There in that
wall is a hole;—it is too high for you to look through, but still that
is what you desire to do. You place your table under it, and upon this
table a three-legged stool, one of the legs being decidedly weak. You
have seen at a fair an acrobat, who piled seven chairs one above
another, and then placed himself on the top with his head downwards.
Self-love and weariness press you to do something of the kind. You
climb on your chair, and reach the object.... You look for one moment
through the hole.... ‘Oh, dear!’ You fall.... And don’t you now know
why?”

“I think that the weak leg of the stool broke down,” said Verbrugge.

“Yes; that leg broke down,—but that is not the reason why you fell, the
leg broke after your fall. Before every other hole, you could have
stood a year on that chair, but now you would have fallen even if there
had been thirteen legs to the stool. Yes, even had you been standing on
the ground....”

“I take it for granted,” said Duclari. “I see that you intend to let me
fall, coûte que coûte. I lie flat enough now, and at full length; but
really I don’t know why.”

“Well; that is very simple ... you saw there a woman, dressed in black,
kneeling down before a block. She bowed her head, and white as silver
was the neck, which appeared whiter from its contrast with the velvet
... and there stood a man with a large sword; [73] and he held it high,
and he looked at this white neck ... and he considered the arc which
his blade must describe, to be driven through just there ... there
between those joints with exactness and force——and then you fell,
Duclari; you fell because you saw that, and, therefore, you cried: ‘Oh,
dear!’ and not because your chair had only three legs.

“And long after you have been delivered from Fotheringay through the
intercession of your cousin, or because they have grown tired of
feeding you there any longer like a canary, long afterwards, yes, even
now, your day-dreams are of this woman; you are roused from sleep, and
fall down with a heavy shock on your bed, because you want to arrest
the arm of the executioner!... Is it not so?”

“I am willing to believe it, but I cannot say very decidedly, because I
have never looked through a hole in the wall of Fotheringay.”

“Granted! nor have I. But now I take a picture, which represents the
decapitation of Mary Stuart. Suppose the representation to be perfect:
there it hangs in a gilt frame, suspended by a red cord, if you
like.... I know what you are about to say,—‘Granted!’ No! you do not
see the frame; you even forget that you left your walking-stick at the
entrance of the picture-gallery; you forget your name, your child, the
new model shako, not to see a picture, but to behold in reality Mary
Stuart, exactly the same as at Fotheringay. The executioner stands
there exactly the same as he must have been standing in reality; yes, I
will even suppose that you extend your arm to avert the blow, that you
even cry, ‘Let this woman live, perhaps she will amend.’... You see, I
give you fair play as regards the execution of the picture.”

“Yes, but what more? Is the impression then not exactly the same as
when I saw the same in reality at Fotheringay?”

“No, not in the least, because you did not climb on a chair with three
legs. This time you take a chair,—with four legs, by preference an
easy-chair,—you go and sit down before the picture, in order to enjoy
it completely and for a long time—[We do enjoy ourselves in seeing
anything dismal!]—and what is the impression which it makes on you?”

“Well, dread, anguish, pity, trouble!... just the same as when I looked
through the hole in the wall. You supposed the picture to be perfect,
so I must have the same impression from it as from the reality.”

“No, within two minutes you feel pain in your right arm out of sympathy
with the executioner, who has to hold up so long that blade of
steel....”

“Sympathy with the executioner?”

“Yes; an equal sense of pain and discomfort ... and also with the woman
who sits there so long in an uncomfortable position, and probably in an
uncomfortable state of mind, before the block. You still sympathize
with her; but this time not because she had to wait so long before
being decapitated——and if you had anything to say or to cry,—suppose
that you felt disposed to trouble yourself with the matter,—it would be
nothing else than, ‘Give the blow, man, she is waiting for it!’ And if
afterwards you look again at that picture, and look often at it, is
your first impression that it is not yet done? ‘Is he still standing
and she lying?’”

“But what motion is there then in the beauty of the women at Arles?”
asked Verbrugge.

“Oh, that is quite different! In their features you may read a whole
history. [74] Carthage flourishes, and builds ships: you hear
Hannibal’s oath against Rome ... here they twist cords for their bows
... there the city burns....”

“Max! Max! I believe that you left your heart at Arles,” said Tine.

“Yes, for a moment ... but I have got it back again: you shall hear it.
Observe, I do not say I saw a woman there who was in this or that
respect beautiful—no, they were all beautiful, and so it was impossible
there to fall in love, because the next person always drove the
preceding from your admiration, and really I thought of Caligula or
Tiberius,—of which of them do they tell the story?—who wished that all
humankind had but one head ... now therefore involuntarily I wished
that the women of Arles....”

“Had but one head together?”

“Yes.”

“To knock it off?”

“Certainly not ... but to kiss it, I was going to say; it is not
that.... No, to look at it, to dream of it, and to ... be good!”

Duclari and Verbrugge certainly thought this conclusion very strange.

But Max did not notice it, and continued:—

“For so noble were the features that one felt somewhat ashamed to be
only a man, and not a spark ... a beam ... no, that would be substance
... a thought..... But——suddenly a brother or a father sat down beside
these women, ... goodness! I saw one blow her nose!”

“I knew that you would draw a black stripe across it,” said Tine.

“Is that my fault? I would rather have seen her fall down dead;——

“Ought such a girl so far to forget herself?”

“But, Mr. Havelaar,” asked Verbrugge, “suppose she had a bad cold?”

“Well, she ought not to have a bad cold with such a nose....”

As if an evil spirit spoke, Tine suddenly sneezed ... and before she
thought of it, she had blown her nose!

“Dear Max! don’t be angry!” said she, with a suppressed laugh.

He did not reply; and however foolish it seems, or is,—yes, he was
angry. And what sounds strange too, Tine was glad that he was angry,
and that he required her to be more than the women of Arles, even
though she had no reason to be proud of her nose.

If Duclari still thought Havelaar a fool, one could not be surprised if
he felt himself strengthened in this opinion, on perceiving the short
anger that could be read in Havelaar’s face, after that nose-blowing.
But he had returned from Carthage, and he read on the faces of his
guests, with the rapidity with which he could read, when his mind was
not too far away from home, that they had made the two following
theorems:—

“1. Whoever will not let his wife blow her nose is a fool.

“2. Whoever thinks that a beautiful nose may not be blown, is wrong to
apply that idea to Madam Havelaar, whose nose is a little en pomme de
terre.”

Havelaar would not speak of the first theorem, but the second
one....—“Oh,” he said, as if he had to reply, though his guests had
been too polite to speak their thoughts, “I will explain that to you,
Tine....”

“Dear Max!” she said entreatingly; and she meant by these words to say,
“Do not tell these gentlemen why I should be in your estimation
elevated above a bad cold....”

Havelaar appeared to understand what Tine meant; for he replied, “Very
well, dear.” But do you know, gentlemen, that one is often deceived in
estimating the rights of men by material imperfections? I am quite sure
that his guests never heard of these rights.

“I knew a little girl in Sumatra,” he continued, “the daughter of a
datoo [75] ... well then, I am certain that she had no claim to such
imperfection; and yet I saw her fall into the water in a shipwreck just
like another. I, a man, had to help her to land.”

“But ought she to have flown like a sea-mew?”

“Certainly, ... or, no ... she ought not to have had a body. Would you
have me tell you how I became acquainted with her? It was in ’42, I was
Controller at Natal. [76] Have you been there, Verbrugge?”

“Yes.”

“Now then, then you know that pepper is cultivated at Natal. The
pepper-grounds are situated at Taloh-Baleh, north of Natal, near the
coast. I had to inspect them, and having no knowledge of pepper, I took
with me in the pirogue [77] (prakoe) a datoo—some one who knew more
about it than I. His daughter, then a child of thirteen years, went
with us. We sailed along the coast and found it very wearisome.”

“And then you were shipwrecked?”

“No, it was fine weather ... the shipwreck happened many years
afterwards; otherwise I should not have been weary. We sailed along the
coast, and it was fearfully hot. Such a pirogue gives little occasion
for relaxation, and, moreover, I was then in a very bad humour, to
which many causes had contributed. First of all, I had an unfortunate
love,—that was in those days my daily bread;—but, moreover, I found
myself in a state between two attacks of ambition. I had made myself a
king, and been dethroned, I had climbed up a tower, and had fallen down
again to the ground.... I shall now pass by the reason of this. Enough,
I was sitting there in that pirogue with a sour face and a bad humour;
I was, as the Germans call it, ungeniessbar. I thought it derogatory to
inspect pepper-fields, and that I ought a long time ago to have had the
appointment of governor of a solar system. Moreover, I thought it moral
murder to put a spirit like mine in a pirogue with that stupid datoo
and his child. I have to tell you that generally speaking I liked the
Malay chiefs very much, and harmonized well with them. They even
possess qualities which make me prefer them to the Javanese grandees.
Yes, I know, Verbrugge, that you do not agree with me in this matter,
there are but few who do ... but I leave this question now. If I had
performed this voyage on another day, when less restless, I should
perhaps immediately have commenced a conversation with this datoo, and
perhaps have found that it was worth my while. Perhaps the little girl
would have spoken too, and that would have entertained me; for a child
has generally something original,—though I was still myself too much a
child to take an interest in originality. Now this is otherwise; now I
see in every girl of thirteen years old a manuscript, in which little
or nothing has been effaced. They surprise the author en négligé, and
that is often pretty.

“The child was stringing coral beads, and this seemed to absorb all her
attention. Three red, one black ... three red, one black ... it was
pretty!

“Her name was ‘Si Oepi Keteh.’ This means in Sumatra about the same as
‘little miss.’... Yes, Verbrugge, you know it, but Duclari has always
served in Java. Her name was ‘Si Oepi Keteh,’ but in my thoughts I
called her ‘poor creature,’ because I was exalted in my own ideas so
very much above her.

“It was afternoon ... almost evening; the corals were laid aside. The
land passed slowly by, and grew fainter and fainter behind us. To the
left, far in the west, above the wide, wide ocean, which has no limit
as far as Madagascar—the sun set over Africa, and his beams fell—more
and more obliquely on the waves, and sought for coolness in the sea.
What the dickens is it?”

“What? the sun?”

“No, no.... I used to make verses....


           “Thou askest why the ocean stream,
              That washes Natal’s shore,
            Elsewhere so gentle and serene,
              Is known to boil and roar.

           “Thou askest the poor fisher’s son,
              Who scarce can understand;
            And he points out th’ horizon dun,
              Without a trace of land.

           “He casts a glance of his dark eye
              Along the Western main;
            And he and you can nought descry
              But sea, and sea again.

           “And here the Ocean tears the land,
              And beats the sandy shore,
            Because from Madagascar’s strand
              There’s sea and nothing more—

           “A sea where shrieks of terror wild,
              To all the world unknown,
            Unheard by friend, or wife, or child,
              Are heard by God alone!

           “A hand with agonizing bound,
              Oft sprang above the wave;
            And snatched, and clutched, and swung around,
              For something that could save.

           “But there was nought to give a hold:
              The waves that on him pressed,
            Soon o’er his head for ever rolled——
              And——* * * *”


“I don’t know the rest!”

“You could ascertain it,” said Verbrugge, “by writing to Krijgsman, who
was your clerk at Natal; he knows it.”

“How did he get hold of it?” asked Max.

“Perhaps out of your waste-basket. But certain it is that he has it.
Does not then follow the story of the fall of man, which made the
island sink, that formerly protected Natal’s coast ... the history of
Djiwa and the two brothers?”

“That is true. This legend—was no legend at all, it was a parable which
I made, and which two hundred years hence——will be a legend if
Krijgsman often relates it. Such has been the origin of all legends.
Djiwa is ‘soul’ as you know....”

“Max, what became of the little girl with the coral beads?” asked Tine.

“They had been laid aside. It was six o’clock, and there under the
equator—Natal being a few minutes north of it [when I went on horseback
to Ayer-Bangie, I made my horse walk over the equator, or almost walk;
fearing I should fall over it]—it was six o’clock, a signal for evening
thoughts. Now, I think that a man in the evening is always a little
better, or less vicious, than in the morning—and that is natural. A
Controller wipes his eyes, and dreads meeting an Assistant Resident,
who assumes a foolish ascendency because he has been a few years more
in the service; or has to measure fields that day, and is in doubt
between his honesty——you do not know that, Duclari, because you are a
military man; but there are indeed honest Controllers——then he is in
doubt between that honesty and the fear that Radeen Demang So-and-so
will desire to have that grey horse that ambles so well;—or, he has to
say that day Yes or No in answer to letter No——. In a word, when you
awake in the morning, the world falls on your heart; and that is a
heavy burden for a heart, even when it is strong.

“But when it is evening you pause. There are ten hours; thirty-six
thousand seconds before you will see your official coat again. That
allures every one. That is the moment when I hope to die ... to arrive
yonder with an unofficial face. That is the moment when your wife finds
something once more in your face of what caught her when she allowed
you to keep that pocket-handkerchief with an ‘E’ in the corner....”

“And before she had time to catch a bad cold.”

“Ah, don’t disturb me ... I only mean to say, that during the evening
one is more susceptible (gemüthlicher). So when the sun set, I became a
better man, as the first proof of my improvement may show, and said to
the little girl—

“‘Now it will soon be cooler.’

“‘Yes, sir,’ she replied.

“But I lowered my dignity still further, and commenced a conversation
with this poor creature. My merits were still greater, because she
replied little. I was right in all that I said; which is annoying, even
in spite of one’s arrogance.

“‘Should you like to go again to Taloh-Baleh?’ I asked.

“‘As you please, sir.’

“‘No, I ask you if you think such an excursion agreeable?’

“‘If my father does,’ she replied.—Was not this enough to anger me?
Well, then, I did not get angry, the sun had set, and I felt myself
good (gemüthlich) enough not to be disheartened by so much stupidity;
or rather, I believe, I began to enjoy hearing my own voice,—for few
amongst us do not like to listen to their own voices,—and after my
muteness during the whole day, I thought, now that I did speak, it
merited something better than the silly replies of ‘Si Oepi Keteh.’

“I will tell her something, I thought, then I shall hear it too,
without wanting any replies. Now you know that, as at the unloading of
a ship, the ‘Kranjang’ (cask) of sugar last put on board is the first
to be taken out, so we generally unload first that thought or tale that
was acquired last. In the periodical paper, ‘Dutch India,’ I had read
not long before a story by Jerome, ‘The Japanese Stone-Cutter.’... This
Jerome has written many beautiful things. Did you read his ‘Auction in
the House of the Dead’? And his ‘Tombs’? And, above all, the ‘Pedatti’?
I will give you the last. I had just read ‘The Japanese
Stone-Cutter.’... Now I suddenly remember that my anger that day was
connected with the perilousness of the Natal roads.... You know,
Verbrugge, that no man-of-war can approach these roads, certainly not
in July.... Yes, Duclari, the rainy season is there at its height in
July, quite different from here ... now then, the perilousness of these
roads was linked with my mortified ambition. I had often proposed to
the Resident to construct at Natal a breakwater, or at least an
artificial harbour at the mouth of the river, with a view to bring
commerce into the district of Natal, which unites the battah districts
with the sea. One million and a half of inhabitants in the interior do
not know what to do with their produce, because the Natal roads are so
bad. Now then, these proposals had not been approved by the Resident,
or at least he asserted that the Government would not approve of them,
and you know that the Residents never propose anything but what they
know pretty well beforehand will be agreeable to the Government. The
making of a harbour at Natal was in principle contradictory of the
separate system; and far from encouraging ships there, it was even
forbidden to admit ships with yards on the roads, unless in case of
superior force. Yet when a ship came—they were mostly American whalers,
or French ships that had loaded pepper in the small independent
countries on the north side—I always caused a letter to be written by
the captain, wherein he asked permission to take in fresh water. My
anger about the miscarriage of my efforts to do something for the
benefit of Natal, or rather my offended vanity at being still of so
little consequence that I could not even have a harbour made where I
liked, and all this in connexion with my candidateship for the ruling
of a solar system,—all this made me so peevish that day. When I
recovered a little at sunset, for discontent is a sickness
exactly,—this sickness reminded me of the Japanese stone-cutter, and
perhaps I only thought this history aloud, in order to take the last
drop of the medicine which I felt that I wanted, whilst I imposed upon
myself by saying that I did it out of benevolence for the child. But
she, the child, cured me, for some days at least, better than any tale.



“Oepi! There was a man who cut stones out of a rock. This labour was
heavy, and he laboured much; but his wages were small, and he was not
content. He sighed because his labour was heavy, and he cried, ‘O that
I were rich, in order to rest on a baleh-baleh [78] with klamboo.’ [79]

“And there came an angel out of heaven, who said, ‘Be it as you have
said.’

“And he was rich. And he rested on a baleh-baleh, and the klamboo was
of red silk.

“And the king of the country passed with horsemen before his carriage,
and likewise behind the carriage there were horsemen, and the golden
pajong [80] was held over the head of the king.

“And as soon as the rich man heard this, he was sad, because they held
no golden ‘pajong’ over his head, and he was not content. He sighed and
cried, ‘I should like to be a king.’

“And there came an angel out of heaven and said, ‘Be it as you have
said.’

“And he became a king. And before his carriage were many horsemen, and
behind were also horsemen, and over his head they held the golden
‘pajong.’

“And the sun shone with hot beams, and burned the earth in such a
manner that the grass was dried up.

“And the king complained that the sun burned his face, and had more
power than he; and he was not satisfied.

“He sighed, and cried, ‘I should like to be the sun.’

“And there came an angel out of heaven who said, ‘Be it as you have
said.’

“And he became the sun. And he sent up his beams on high, and down to
the earth; to the right and to the left——everywhere.

“And he burned up the grass on the earth, and the faces of the princes
who were on the earth.

“And a cloud came between him and the earth, and the beams of the sun
were turned back.

“And he was angry that his power was resisted; and he complained that
this cloud had more power than he; and he was dissatisfied.

“He desired to be the cloud that was so mighty.

“And there came an angel from heaven who said, ‘Be this as you have
said.’

“And he became a cloud, and placed himself between the sun and the
earth, and intercepted the beams, so that the grass became green.

“And the cloud rained in large drops on the earth, and made the rivers
swell, and the ‘banjers’ carried away the herds.

“And the cloud devastated the field with much water.

“And it fell on a rock which did not move, and rattled in large
streams, but the rock did not yield.

“And the cloud was angry because the rock would not yield; and because
the strength of its streams was vain. And it was not contented.

“It cried, ‘This rock has more power than I have. I wish to be this
rock.’

“And there came an angel out of heaven who said, ‘Be this as you have
said.’

“And it became a rock, and moved neither when the sun shone nor when it
rained.

“And there came a man with pickaxe and sharp chisel, and heavy hammer,
who cut stones out of the rock.

“And the rock said, ‘What is this, that the man has power over me, and
cuts stones out of my bosom?’ And it was discontented.

“It cried, ‘I am weaker than he, I should like to be that man.’

“And there came an angel out of heaven who said, ‘Be this as you have
said.’

“And he became a stone-cutter. And he cut stones out of the rock with
heavy labour, and he laboured hard for small wages, and was contented.”



“Very nice,” said Duclari, “but now you still owe us the proof that
this little ‘Oepi’ ought to have been imponderable.”

“No, I did not promise to prove that. I only desired to tell you how I
got acquainted with her. When I had done with my story, I asked: ‘And
you, “Oepi,” what would you choose, if an angel from heaven came to ask
you what you desired?’”

“Sir, I should pray him to take me with him to heaven.”

“Is not that beautiful?” said Tine to her guests, who perhaps thought
it very foolish.

Havelaar stood upon his legs, and wiped away something from his
forehead.








CHAPTER XII.

[CONTINUATION OF STERN’S COMPOSITION.]


“Dear Max,” said Tine, “our dessert is so scanty——would you not——you
remember Madam Geoffrin——?”

“Talk to us of something else than pastry? What the deuce! I am hoarse;
it is Verbrugge’s turn.”

“Yes, Mr. Verbrugge! Please relieve Max,” said Madam Havelaar.
Verbrugge hesitated for a moment; and began:

“Once upon a time there was a man, who stole a turkey.”

“Oh you rogue,” cried Havelaar, “that is from Padang! And how does it
go on?”

“It is finished. Do you know the end of this story?”

“To be sure, I ate the turkey in company with ... somebody. Do you know
why I was suspended at Padang?”

“People said that there was a deficit in your cash at Natal,” replied
Verbrugge.

“That is not altogether untrue, but neither is it true. From many
causes I had been very careless in my pecuniary responsibilities at
Natal, on which many observations were made. But this happened in those
days very often: matters in Northern Sumatra were, soon after the
pacification of Baros, Tapos, and Singkel, [81] so confused, all was so
turbulent, that fault could not be found with a young man who was more
inclined to be on horseback than at the desk, or in keeping cash-books
in order. It could not be expected that everything would be in such
strict order as if an Amsterdam bookkeeper had been in charge with
nothing else to do. The Battah-countries were in revolt, and you know,
Verbrugge, how all that happens there reacts on Natal. I slept every
night in my clothes, to be ready for anything: which was often
necessary. Moreover there was danger,—a few days before my arrival a
plot had been discovered to revolt and murder my predecessor, and
danger has something attractive, above all to a man of twenty-two, and
this attractiveness makes him the more incapable for office-work, or
the stiff accuracy which is wanted for the proper management of money
matters. Moreover, I had all sorts of nonsense in my head....”

“It is not necessary,” said Madam Havelaar in reply to a man-servant.

“What is not necessary?”

“I had told them to make something ready in the kitchen——an omelet—or
some such thing.”

“Ah!... and that is not necessary, because I have begun my story—that
is naughty, Tine. Very well, as far as I am concerned; but these
gentlemen have also a voice in the matter. Verbrugge! what do you
like?—your share of the omelet or the story?”

“That is a difficult choice for a polite man,” said Verbrugge.

“Nor should I like to choose,” added Duclari, “for it would be a
verdict between man and wife; and——”

“Entre l’écorce et le bois, il ne faut pas mettre le doigt.”

“I will help you, gentlemen, the omelet is....”

“Madam,” said the courteous Duclari, “the omelet will certainly be
worth as much....”

“As the story? Certainly, if it is worth anything; but there is a
difficulty....”

“I wager that there is no sugar in the house,” said Verbrugge; “pray
fetch from mine whatever you want.”

“There is sugar, from Madam Slotering; no, it is not that. If the
omelet were good, that would not matter....”

“What then, Madam; has it fallen into the fire?”

“I wish it had. No, it cannot fall into the fire; it is....”

“But, Tine,” said Havelaar, “what is it then?”

“It is imponderable, Max! as your women at Arles ... ought to have
been. I have no omelet——I have nothing more.”

“Then, for heaven’s sake, the story,” said Duclari in droll despair.

“But we have coffee,” cried Tine.

“Good! Then we shall drink coffee in the fore-gallery, [82] and let us
invite Madam Slotering and the girls,” said Havelaar, whereupon the
small company moved.

“I suppose that she will not come, Max; you know that she prefers not
to dine with us, and in this I cannot say that she is wrong.”

“She may have heard that I tell stories,” said Havelaar, “and that must
have frightened her.”

“You are wrong there, Max! This would not harm her—she doesn’t
understand Dutch. No, she told me that she wished to have her own
household; and I understand that very well. You know how you translated
my name—‘E. H. v. W.’”

“Eigen Haard veel Waard.” [83]

“Just so: she is quite right; she seems, moreover, a little unsociable.
Only fancy, she makes the servants drive away all strangers that come
near the house....”

“I beg for the story or the omelet,” said Duclari.

“So do I,” cried Verbrugge; “evasions are not accepted. We are entitled
to a complete dinner, and therefore I ask for the history of the
turkey.”

“I have told you that already,” said Havelaar: “I stole the turkey from
General van Damme, and ate it with somebody.”

“Before something went to heaven,” said Tine playfully.

“No, that’s an evasion,” cried Duclari, “we want to know why you stole
that turkey.”

“Well, because I was hungry, and that was the fault of General van
Damme, who had suspended me.”

“If you don’t tell me more than that, I will bring an omelet next time
myself,” complained Verbrugge.

“Believe me, it was nothing more than that. He had many turkeys, and I
had none. These birds were driven before my door; I took one, and said
to the man who imagined that he watched them, ‘Tell the General that I,
Max Havelaar, take this turkey, because I want to eat it.’”

“And what about that epigram?”

“Did Verbrugge speak to you about it?”

“Yes.”

“That has nothing to do with the turkey. That was because he had
suspended so many functionaries: there were at Padang seven or eight of
them whom he had suspended, with more or less justice, from their
functions. Many amongst them deserved it less than I. The Assistant
Resident of Padang himself had been suspended, and for a reason which,
as I believe, was quite a different one from that given in the
decision. I must tell you, however, that I cannot assure you that I
know all about it, and that I say only what was thought to be true at
Padang, and what may have been true, when taking into consideration
above all the peculiarities of the General.

“He married his wife to gain a wager of an anker of wine. He often went
out in the evening, and went everywhere. Mr. Valkenaar on one occasion
so respected his incognito, that in a small street near the girls’
orphan-house, he gave him a thrashing, as a common disturber of the
public peace. Not far from that place lived Miss ——. There was a rumour
that this Miss —— had given birth to a child, that had disappeared. The
Assistant Resident was about to examine into the matter, and seems to
have expressed his intention at a whist-party at the General’s. The
next day he received an order to go to a certain district, whose
Controller had been suspended from his functions because of true or
supposed dishonesty, there to examine and report upon these affairs.
The Assistant Resident certainly wondered that he was charged with a
thing that had no connexion whatever with his district; but as he
could, strictly speaking, consider this charge as an honourable
distinction, and as he was on very good terms with the General, so that
he had no cause to think of a snare, he acquiesced in the mission, and
went to —— I don’t know where, to execute his orders. After some time
he returns and makes a report, that was not unfavourable to the
Controller. But lo! the public (that is, ‘nobody and every one’) at
Padang had now discovered that the Controller had only been suspended
to afford an opportunity for the removal of the Assistant Resident from
the place, in order to prevent his intended investigation of the
disappearance of that child, or at least to delay it till it would be
more difficult to clear up the mystery. I now repeat that I do not know
whether that was true, but since my better acquaintance with General
van Damme, it appears to me very credible; and at Padang likewise there
was nobody who did not think him capable of such a thing, considering
how very bad his morals were. Most people only gave him credit for one
quality, intrepidity in danger; and if I, who have seen him in danger,
stuck to the opinion that he was, after all, a courageous man, that
alone would induce me to withhold this story. It is true that he, in
Sumatra, had caused many ‘to be sabred down,’ but that ought to have
been seen more closely, to form a correct estimate of his valour; and,
however strange it may appear, I believed that he owed his military
glory in a great measure to the spirit of contradiction which animates
us all more or less. One readily admits, it is true, that Peter or Paul
is this, or that; but what he is, that one must leave him, and never
can you be so sure to be praised as when you have a great, a very
apparent fault. You, Verbrugge, are drunk every day....”

“I?” asked Verbrugge, who was a pattern of temperance.

“Yes, I make you drunk every day. You forget yourself so far that
Duclari tumbles over you in the fore-gallery. That he will find
unpleasant, but he will immediately remember to have seen something
good in you, which he did not remark before. And when I come, and I
find you thus horizontal, then he will put his hand on my arm and say,
‘Oh, believe me, he is otherwise such a good, honest, nice fellow!’”

“I say that of Verbrugge, even when he is vertical,” said Duclari.

“Not with the same fire and persuasion. Think of it, how often one
hears people say, ‘Oh, if this man would be attentive to his business,
he would be somebody, but——’ and then comes the story, how that he is
not attentive to business, and is, therefore, nobody. I believe that I
know the reason of this. Of those that are dead we always hear good
qualities which we never before perceived. This is because they are in
nobody’s way. All men are more or less concurrents; we should like to
place everybody else completely under us, and to have all things under
us. Politeness, even self-interest, prevents the confession of this,
for very soon nobody would believe us, even if we asserted something
true. A subterfuge is sought for, and look how we do it. When you,
Duclari, say, ‘Lieutenant Slobkous is a good soldier, to be sure he is
a good soldier, I cannot sufficiently express what a good soldier
Lieutenant Slobkous is, ... but he is no theorist ...’ did you not say
so, Duclari?”

“I never knew or saw a Lieutenant Slobkous.”

“Very well, make one, and say that of him.”

“Well, I make him, and say it.”

“Do you know what you have now said? You have said that you, Duclari,
are thoroughly acquainted with theory. I am not a bit better. Believe
me, we are wrong to be so angry with one who is very bad, for the good
ones amongst us are very near the bad. Suppose we call perfection 0,
and take 100 degrees to be bad, how very wrong we are then, who
fluctuate between 98 and 99, to call shame on a person who stands at
101. And still I believe that many do not attain the 100th degree for
want of good qualities, courage, for instance, to be quite what 1 is.”

“At what degree do I stand, Max?”

“I want a magnifying-glass for the subdivisions, Tine.”

“I object,” cried Verbrugge,—“no, Madam! considering your proximity to
the 0,—no, functionaries are suspended, a child is lost, a General is
accused....”

“But where’s the story?”

“Tine, take care that next time there is something in the house. No,
Verbrugge, you will not get ‘the story’ until I have been a little time
longer on my hobby-horse, on the spirit of contradiction. I said every
man sees in his fellow-creature a sort of rival. One must not always
blame what is but too obvious, therefore, we like to exalt a good
quality excessively, to make the bad quality (which is properly the
only thing we want to reveal) the more obvious, without displaying the
appearance of partiality. If any one comes to me complaining that I
have called him a thief, when I have also called his daughter a lovely
girl, then I reply: ‘How can you be so angry since I have called your
daughter a lovely girl?’ Do you see, I win both ways. Each of us is a
grocer; I take away his customers, who will not buy raisins of a
thief,—and at the same time, it is said that I am a good man, because I
praise the daughter of a rival in business.”

“No, it is not so bad,” said Duclari; “that is going much too far.”

“You think so, because I made the comparison a little short and blunt.
You must mitigate it a little. But if we must indeed acknowledge that
somebody is in the possession of a quality which merits esteem,
respect, or credit, then we are pleased to discover, near this quality,
something which releases us in part or altogether of this tribute.

“To such a poet we should bow, but ... he beats his wife. You see,
then, we like to use the black and blue of this wife as a motive to
keep our backs straight; and in the end we are pleased that he beats
the poor creature,—a practice which in any other case we should
condemn. If we must acknowledge that somebody possesses qualities that
allow him the honour of a statue, if we can no longer deny his claims
thereto without being thought ignorant, insensible, or jealous, then we
say, ‘Well: set him up!’ But already, while mounting him upon the
pedestal, and while he himself still thinks that we are full of
admiration of his excellence, we have already made the noose in the
lasso, that is intended, on the first favourable opportunity, to pull
him down. The greater the changes among the occupiers of pedestals to
have a turn too, and this so true, that we from habit, and for
exercise, like a sportsman who shoots crows which he does not bag, like
to pull down even these statues, whose foot-piece never can be mounted
by us. If Kappelman lives on sauerkraut and hard beer, he likes to say:
‘Alexander was not great ... he was intemperate,’ whilst there exists
for Kappelman not the least chance of rivalry with Alexander in
conquering the world. How this may be, I am sure that many never would
have the idea that General Van Damme was so very brave, if his bravery
could not have served as a vehicle for the always added: ‘but ... his
morality!’ And at the same time, that this immorality would not have
been much thought of by many, who were not themselves so very
invulnerable in this respect, if it had not been wanted to
counterbalance his renown for prowess, which disturbed the slumbers of
some. One quality he possessed in a very high degree—energy. What he
intended to happen did generally happen. You see, however, I have
immediately an anti-thesis ready—but in the choice of the means he was
very free, and, as Van der Palm [84] has said, as I believe unjustly,
of Napoleon, ‘Obstacles of morality never arrested him,’ and then it is
certainly easier to attain your aim than when you think yourself bound
by such rule.

“The Assistant Resident of Padang had made a report that sounded
favourably for his suspended Controller, whose suspension got in this
way a colour of injustice. The Padang scandal continued: people always
were talking about the disappearance of the child; the Assistant
Resident was again obliged to notice the matter; but before he could
clear up the mystery, he received an order, whereby he was suspended by
the Governor of Western Sumatra ‘because of negligence.’ He had, as it
was said, out of friendship or pity, and while he knew better,
represented the matter of the Controller in a false light. I did not
read the documents concerning this affair; but I know that the
Assistant Resident was not in the least connected with this Controller,
which is already evident from his having been chosen to examine the
matter. I know, moreover, that he was an estimable person, and the
Government thought so too, which appears from the annulling of the
suspension after the affair had been examined elsewhere than on the
west coast of Sumatra. This Controller also was afterwards restored to
his honour. It was their suspension which inspired me with the epigram
that I caused to be put down on the General’s breakfast-table by
somebody who was then in his service, and had been formerly in mine—


       ‘Suspension on legs, the suspension that rules—
        Old Jack the Suspender, the bogie of fools—
        Would surely his Conscience itself have suspended,
        Were’t not that it long ago finally ended!’” [85]


“Such a thing was not proper,” said Duclari.

“I quite agree; ... but I was bound to do something. Only fancy: I had
no money, received nothing: that I feared every day starvation, which
in reality I was very near, I had few or no relations at Padang, and,
moreover, I told the General that he was responsible if I perished from
hunger, and that I should accept aid of nobody. In the interior there
were persons who, on hearing what had happened, invited me to come to
their homes; but the General prohibited the issue of my passport
thither. Neither was I allowed to go to Java. Anywhere else I could
have managed it, and perhaps there too, if people had not been so
afraid of the mighty General. It appeared to be his intention to let me
starve. Such a state of things lasted nine months!”

“And how did you live all that time? had the General plenty of
turkeys?”

“No, I did that only once.... I made verses, and wrote comedies ... and
so on.”

“And was that enough to buy rice at Padang?”

“No, but I did not ask that for it, ... I would rather not say how I
lived.”

Tine pressed his hand; she knew it.

“I have read a few lines which you wrote at that time on the back of a
receipt,” said Verbrugge.

“I know what you mean; the lines give you an idea of my position. There
was at that time a periodical paper, the ‘Copyist,’ to which I
subscribed. As it was under the protection of the Government, the
editor being an official under the General Secretary, the subscribers’
money went into the Exchequer. They offered me a receipt for twenty
guilders. As this money had to be booked at the Governor’s office, and
the receipt, if the money was not paid, had to pass these offices to be
sent back to Batavia, I made use of this opportunity, and protested
against my poverty on the back of the paper.


       ‘Vingt florins ... quel trésor! Adieu, littérature.
        Adieu, Copiste, adieu! Trop malheureux destin.
        Je meurs de faim, de froid, de soif, et de chagrin ...
        Vingt florins font pour moi deux mois de nourriture.

        Si j’avais vingt florins ... je serais mieux botté,
        Mieux nourri, mieux logé, j’en ferais bonne chère.
        Il faut vivre avant tout, soit vie de misère.
        Le crime fait la honte, et non la pauvreté.’


But when, afterwards, I went to the publishers of the ‘Copyist,’ to
give them my twenty guilders, I was told that I owed nothing. It
appears that the General had himself paid the money for me, to prevent
this illustrated receipt being sent back to Batavia. But——what did he
do, after the taking away of that turkey—?

“It was a theft; and after that epigram?”

“He punished me terribly. If he had accused me as being guilty of want
of respect for the Governor of Western Sumatra, which could have been
explained in those days with a little ingenuity, as an endeavour to
undermine, to revolt, ‘or as theft on the public road,’ he would have
showed himself to be a right-minded man. But no, he punished me better!
He ordered the man who had to watch the turkeys to choose henceforth
another road; and as to my epigram ... that is still worse—he said
nothing, and did nothing. You see that was cruel! He did not grant me
the smallest claim to be a martyr ... I did not become interesting by
persecution, and was not allowed to be unhappy through excess of wit
... it was enough to disgust me once for all with epigrams and turkeys.
So little encouragement extinguishes the flame of genius to the last
spark! I never did it again!”








CHAPTER XIII.

[COMPOSED BY STERN.]


“And may we now hear why you were suspended?” asked Duclari.

“Oh yes; for as I can assure you of, and even prove, the truth of all
that I say on the subject, you will see that I did not act rashly, when
I, in telling the story about that lost child, did not quite disregard
the scandal of Padang; because you will think it very credible, as soon
as I shall have made you acquainted with this General in affairs that
concern myself.

“There were in my accounts at Natal inaccuracies and omissions. You
know how every inaccuracy ends in loss: inaccuracy never increases
money. It is pretended that I was short of thousands. But, observe,
they did not tell me that so long as I was at Natal. Quite unexpectedly
I received an appointment in the highlands of Padang. You know,
Verbrugge, that in Sumatra an appointment to the Padang highlands is
considered as more profitable and more agreeable than one in the
Northern Residency. As the Governor had visited me a short time
before—by and by you will know why, and how—and things had happened in
my house, in which I thought I had acted as a man; I accepted this
appointment as a distinction, and set out from Natal for Padang. I made
the passage on board a French ship, the ‘Baobab,’ of Marseilles, which
had loaded pepper at Atchin, and, of course, on arriving at Natal was
in want of fresh water. As soon as I arrived at Padang, with the
intention to depart from there to the interior, I wished, as in duty
bound, to visit the Governor, but he sent word that he could not
receive me; and, at the same time, that I must delay my setting out for
my new situation till further orders. You may believe that I was very
much surprised at that,—the more so because he left me at Natal in a
humour which made me think that he entertained a high opinion of me. I
had but few acquaintances at Padang, but from the few I had, I heard,
or rather perceived, that the General was very angry with me. I say
that I perceived it, because, at a country place such as Padang was
then, the goodwill of many can serve as a thermometer of the favour in
which one stands in the eye of the Governor. I felt that a storm was
near, without knowing from which point of the compass the wind would
come. As I was in want of money, I asked one and another of my friends
to lend me some, and was quite astonished that I was met everywhere by
a refusal. At Padang, as everywhere else in the Indies, there is great
liberality in this respect. In every other case, a few hundred guilders
would have been lent with pleasure to a Controller who had been
detained on his journey contrary to his expectations. But I was refused
every assistance. I pressed some to tell me the cause of this distrust;
and by little and little I got to know at last that in my money matters
at Natal faults and oversights had been discovered, which now caused me
to be suspected of dishonest administration. That there were faults in
my administration I was not surprised to hear; the contrary would have
surprised me; but I wondered that the Governor, who had himself
witnessed how I had always to struggle far from my office with a
discontented population, ready to revolt at any moment;—that he, who
had himself given me credit for what he called ‘manliness,’ could
accuse me of dishonesty, as he knew better than any one that there
could be no other question than that of ‘force majeure.’ And though
this force majeure was denied, though they wanted to make me
responsible for faults that had happened at moments when I, often in
danger of my life, far away from the cash or anything connected with
it, had to intrust others with the administration of it,—even if it was
expected that I, while doing one thing, ought not to have neglected the
other, even then my only fault would have been a carelessness that had
nothing in common with dishonesty. Moreover in those days there were
many instances in which the Government took into consideration this
difficult position of their functionaries in Sumatra; and it seemed to
be accepted as a principle on such occasions that some allowance should
be made. It only required that these functionaries should make good the
deficiency, and the word ‘dishonest’ was never pronounced without very
clear proofs. This was so much a custom that I myself told the Governor
at Natal, that I feared I should have to pay a good deal, after my
account had been examined at the offices at Padang, whereupon he
replied, shrugging his shoulders: ‘Ah! ... those money matters ...’ as
if he himself felt that matters of smaller importance ought to give
place to those of greater.

“I readily admit that money affairs are important; but, however
important in themselves, they were in this case subordinate to other
branches of duty and business. If through carelessness or oversight
some thousands [86] failed in my administration, I call this no trifle;
but if these thousands failed in consequence of my successful efforts
to prevent a revolt, that would have devastated the district of
Mandhéling with fire and sword, and that would have brought back the
Atchinese to the haunts from where we had just driven them, with great
sacrifice of blood and treasure, then the magnitude of the short-coming
disappears, and it seems even a little unjust to make him refund who
has saved infinitely more important interests. Yet I thought such a
repayment right; for the non-exaction of it would lay one open to a
charge of dishonesty.

“After waiting for many days, you may conceive with what feelings I
received at last from the Governor’s Secretary a letter, in which I was
given to understand that I was suspected of dishonesty, and I was
ordered to reply to a number of charges that had been made against my
administration. Some of them I could explain immediately, for others I
wanted to look at documents, and, above all, it was most important for
me to look into these matters at Natal. I could have examined clerks
and other employés, to ascertain the causes of the mistakes, and very
likely I should have succeeded in my endeavours to clear up all. The
neglect, for instance, to book money that had been sent to
Mandhéling—[you know, Verbrugge, that the troops in the interior are
paid out of the Natal exchequer]—or something like that, which I
should, perhaps, have seen immediately, if I could have examined into
it on the spot, as having been the cause of these sad faults. But the
General refused to let me go to Natal. This refusal caused me to pay
still more attention to the strange manner in which this accusation of
dishonesty had been brought forward against me. Why had I been suddenly
transferred from Natal, and under colour of good intentions to me, if I
was really suspected of dishonesty? Why did they communicate to me that
disgraceful suspicion only for the first time, when I was far from the
place where I should have had an opportunity to clear myself? And above
all, why had these affairs been brought against me in the most
unfavourable light, contrary to the usual custom, and to justice?

“Before I had replied to all these observations as well as I could
without written or verbal information, I learned that the reason why
the General was so angry with me was—

“‘Because I had opposed him so much at Natal,’ in which, as was added,
‘I had done wrong.’

“Now, then, I saw it all. Yes, I had opposed him; but with the innocent
idea that he would esteem me because I had opposed him; but after his
departure nothing made me suppose that he was angry with me on that
account; stupid as I was, I had accepted the favourable transfer to
Padang as a proof that he had thought my opposition very noble. You
will see how little I knew him then. But when I heard that this was the
cause of the severity with which my money administration was condemned,
I was at peace with myself. I answered every point as well as I could,
and ended my letter, of which I still have a copy, with the words, ‘I
have answered the observations made on my administration as well as is
possible without consulting documents or having recourse to local
investigation. I beg your honour, on all benevolent considerations, to
excuse me. I am young and insignificant in comparison with the power of
the dominant ideas, which my principles compel me to oppose; but I
remain, nevertheless, proud of my moral independence, proud of my
honour.’

“The following day I was suspended on the plea of dishonest
administration. The officer of justice was ordered to fulfil my office
and duty; and such was my position at Padang, when scarcely
twenty-three years of age. I contemplated the future that must bring me
infamy. People advised me to appeal on the score of my youth; for I was
still under age when the pretended mistake occurred. But I would not do
that. Had not I thought, suffered, and I daresay laboured too much
already, to advance the plea of youth? You may see from the end of the
letter above named, that I would not be treated as a child, I who had
done my duty at Natal against the Governor, and like a man; and at the
same time, you may perceive from this letter, how unfounded the
accusation was which they brought to bear against me; for a guilty man
writes in another style. I was not, however, taken into custody; though
this ought to have been done, if this accusation had been well founded.
Perhaps this apparent neglect was not without foundation, for a
prisoner must be housed and fed. As I could not leave Padang, I was in
reality still a prisoner, but a prisoner without shelter and without
bread. I had often written, but without success, to the General,
requesting that he would not prevent my departure from Padang, for,
even supposing me to be guilty, no crime was punishable with
starvation.

“After the Council of Justice, which was at a loss how to deal with the
affair, had found a way out of the difficulty by declaring itself
unable to decide, because a prosecution for crime in the service of the
country could not be held without the authorization of the Government
at Batavia, the General kept me, as I said, nine months at Padang.

“At last he himself received instructions from headquarters to let me
set out for Batavia.

“A few years afterwards, when I had some money——dear Tine, you had
given it me——I paid some thousand guilders to clear the Natal accounts
of 1841 and 1842, and then a person, who may be considered to represent
the Government of the Dutch Indies, said, ‘I would not have done that
in your place.... I should have drawn a bill of exchange on eternity.’

“Ainsi va le monde!”

Havelaar was about to recommence the narrative, which his guests
expected from him, and wherein he was to explain in what and why he had
so opposed General van Damme at Natal, when Madam Slotering appeared in
her fore-gallery, beckoning to the policeman who sat on a bench near
Havelaar’s house. The policeman went over to her, and then said
something to a man who had just entered the grounds, probably intending
to go to the kitchen that was behind the house. Our company would
probably have paid no attention to this, if Madam Havelaar had not said
that afternoon at dinner that Madam Slotering was so shy, and appeared
to exercise a sort of control over every one that came into the
grounds. We saw the man, who had been called by the policeman, go to
her, and she questioned him, apparently much to his dissatisfaction. At
least he retraced his steps, and was soon outside. “I am very sorry for
that,” said Tine; “perhaps it was a man selling fowls, or vegetables; I
have nothing yet in the house.”

“Then send some one after him,” replied Havelaar; “you know that native
ladies like to exercise power. Her husband was formerly the first man
in the place, and however small an Assistant Resident may be as an
individual, he is in his own district a petty king: she is not yet
accustomed to dethronement. We must not grudge this small pleasure to
the poor woman; act as if you did not perceive it.”

This was not difficult for Tine; she had no desire for power.

A digression is necessary here, and I even intend to digress about
digressions. It is not easy for an author to sail exactly between the
two rocks of the too much or too little, and this difficulty is
enhanced if one describes situations that have to remove the reader to
unknown countries. There exists too nice a connexion between the places
and the events for us to be able to abstain entirely from describing
the former; and to avoid the two rocks, already mentioned, becomes
doubly difficult for him who has chosen the Indies for the scene of his
narrative. For whereas the author who deals with European situations
may suppose many affairs to be known, on the other hand he whose story
refers to the Indies has continually to ask himself whether the
non-Indian will rightly understand this or that. If the European reader
thinks of Madam Slotering as lodging with the Havelaars, as would be
the case in Europe, it must appear incomprehensible that she was not
present with the company that took coffee in the fore-gallery. I have
certainly already observed that she lived in a separate house; but to
understand this aright, and also events to be described, it is indeed
necessary to make you acquainted with Havelaar’s house and grounds. The
accusation often made against the great artist who wrote Waverley, that
he often abuses the patience of his readers by devoting too many pages
to topography, seems to me to be unfounded, and I believe that in order
to judge of the appropriateness of such descriptions, one has only to
consider—Was this topography required exactly to convey the impression
which the author wanted to communicate to you? If so, do not be
offended because he expects you to take the trouble to read what he had
taken the trouble to write. But, if it was not required, then throw the
book aside; for the author who is empty-headed enough unnecessarily to
give topography for ideas, will be very seldom worth reading, even when
at last his topography is at an end. But the judgment of the reader
about the necessity of a deviation is often false, because he cannot
know before the catastrophe what is necessary, and what not, to the
systematic development of the situation; and when after the catastrophe
he reads the book again—of books which one reads but once I do not
speak—and even then thinks that this or that digression could have been
omitted without marring the impression of the whole, the question
remains whether he would have had the same impression of the whole if
the author had not conducted him thither in a more or less artificial
manner, just by means of the digressions which seem to him to be
superfluous.

Do you think that the death of Amy Robsart would have touched you, if
you had been a stranger in the halls of Kenilworth? And do you think
that there is no connexion—connexion through contrast—between the rich
dress wherein the unworthy Leicester showed himself to her, and the
blackness of his soul? Do you not understand that Leicester—every one
knows this who is acquainted with him from other sources than the novel
only—was infinitely worse than he was painted in Kenilworth? But the
great novelist, who liked better to charm by an artistic arrangement of
colours than by coarseness of colour, thought it beneath him to dip his
brush in all the mud and all the blood that clung to the unworthy
favourite of Elizabeth. He wished to point out only one spot in the
mud-pool; but he knew how to present such spots vividly to the eye, by
means of what he put in juxtaposition, in his immortal writings. He who
thinks that all this juxtaposition may be rejected as superfluous,
quite forgets that in so doing in order to bring about effects, one
would be obliged to go over to the school which, since 1830, has
flourished so long in France; though I must say to the honour of that
country, that the authors who in this respect have offended the most
against good taste have been valued most in foreign countries, and not
in France itself. The authors,—I believe that this school is now no
more,—thought it easy to dip their hands in pools of blood and throw it
in great spots on the picture, in order to be able to see them from a
distance. To be sure they are easier to paint, those rough lines of red
and black, than the beautiful lines in the calyx of a lily. Therefore
that school generally chose kings for the heroes of narratives by
preference, from the time when the nations were still in their infancy.
You see, the affliction of the king is represented on paper by cries of
the people: his anger gives the author an opportunity to kill thousands
on the field of battle: his errors give room to paint famine and
plague—suchlike things give work to rough pencils. If you are not
touched at the sight of the corpse that lies there, there is room in my
narrative for another man, convulsed with pain, and still shrieking.
Did you not weep for the mother, who sought in vain for her
child?—Well, I will show you another mother, who sees the quartering of
her child. Did you remain unmoved at the martyrdom of that man?—I
increase the number a hundredfold by torturing ninety-nine at his side.
Are you hardened enough not to shudder when seeing this soldier, who,
in the besieged fortification, devours his left arm because of
hunger...?—

Epicure! I propose you give order, “Right and left wheel, form circle,
left files eat left arms of right files ... march!”

Yes, in this manner, artificial horrors become folly ... which en
passant I would fain prove.

And yet we would be reduced to this if we condemned too soon an author
who wished to prepare you for his catastrophe without having recourse
to these screaming [87] colours. But the danger of the other extreme is
still greater. You despise the efforts of coarse literature, which
thinks it must take your feelings by storm with such rough weapons; but
if the author falls into the other extreme, if he sins by too much
deviation from the principal matter, by too much pencilling, then your
anger is still greater, and quite right; for then he has bored you, and
that is unpardonable.

If we walk together and you stray every moment from the road, and call
me into the underwood only with the intention to prolong the walk, I
think this disagreeable, and intend to walk alone for the future. But
if you can show me there a plant which I did not know before, or in
which I may see something that I overlooked, if you show me from time
to time a flower, which I like to pluck and carry in my button-hole,
then I forgive your deviation from the road; yes, I am grateful for it.

And even without flower or plant, when you call me aside to show me
through the trees the path that we shall walk upon by and by, but which
now is still far from us in the depth, and which winds itself as a
scarcely perceptible line through the field there below, then likewise
I do not take this deviation amiss. For when at last we have arrived
thus far, I shall know how our road has wound——through the mountain,
how it is that the sun, that was a few minutes ago there, is now on our
left; why that hill is now behind us, whose summit was just now before
us ... then through that deviation you have made it easy for me to
comprehend my walk——and to comprehend is to enjoy.

Reader, I have often in my narrative left you on the broad way, though
it has cost me much not to take you with me into the underwood. I was
afraid that the walk would weary you, as I did not know if you would be
pleased with the flowers and plants which I would show you; but as I
believe that you will afterwards be pleased to have seen the path we
shall walk upon presently, I am obliged to tell you something about
Havelaar’s house.

You would be very wrong to form your ideas of a house in the Indies
according to European notions, and to think of a heap of stones, small
rooms piled upon large rooms, with the street before it, neighbours
right and left, whose household gods lean against yours, and a little
garden with three gooseberry-bushes behind. With a few exceptions, the
houses in the Indies have but one storey. The European reader will
think this very strange, for it is a peculiarity of civilisation, or
what passes for it, to consider strange all that is natural. The Indian
houses are quite different from ours, but they are not strange; our
houses are strange. He who was the first to allow himself the luxury of
not sleeping in the same room with his cows, put the second room of his
house not upon, but next to the first, for to build them all on the
ground is both more simple and more comfortable. Our high houses owe
their origin to want of space: we seek high in the air what we miss on
the ground; and so every maid-servant, who in the evening shuts the
window of her bed-room under the eaves, is a protest against this
crowding, even when she is thinking, what I can readily believe, of
something else.

In those countries, also, where civilisation and over-crowding of the
population have not yet pushed mankind high up, because of the pressure
below, the houses are of one storey, and Havelaar’s did not belong to
the few exceptions to this rule. On entering, ... but no, I will give a
proof that I abandon all claims to the picturesque, “Given,” an oblong:
divide it into twenty-one parts, three in breadth, seven in depth. You
give each of these partitions a number, beginning with the upper corner
on the left-hand side, from there to the right, so that four comes
under one, and so on.


                           1    2    3
                           4    5    6
                           7    8    9
                          10   11   12
                          13   14   15
                          16   17   18
                          19   21   21


The first three numbers together form the fore-gallery, which is often
open on three sides, and whose roof is supported in the front by
pillars. From there, one enters by two folding doors, the inner gallery
which is represented by the three following numbers. The partitions 7,
9, 10, 12, 13, 15, 16, and 18, are rooms, most of them being connected
by doors with each other. The three last numbers form the open gallery
behind, and what I have not mentioned is a sort of closed inner gallery
or passage. I am very proud of this description. [88]

I do not know what expression is used in Holland to give the idea
conveyed in the Indies by the word “estate.” “Estate” is there neither
garden, nor park, nor field, nor wood, but either something, or that,
or altogether, or none of these. It is the ‘ground’ that belongs to the
house, in so far as it is not covered by the house; thus, in India, the
expression, “garden and estate” would be a pleonasm. There are no
houses, or very few, without such ground. Some estates contain wood,
and garden, and field, and make you think of a park; others are
flower-gardens; elsewhere, again, the whole estate is one large
grass-field; and lastly, there are some very simple ones reduced to a
macadamised square, which is perhaps less agreeable to the eye, but
which promotes cleanliness in the houses, because many insects are
harboured by grass or trees.

Havelaar’s “estate” was very large; yes, however strange it may sound,
it might be called on one side boundless, as it was bordered by a
ravine that extended to the shores of the Tji-Udjung, the river that
surrounded Rankas-Betong with one of its many windings. It would be
difficult to say where the ground of the Assistant Resident’s house
ended, and where the common commenced, as the great ebb-tides and
floods of the Tji-Udjung, which at this time had drawn back its shores
as far as the horizon, and which at another time filled the ravine up
to very near Havelaar’s house, changed its limits every moment. This
ravine had always been a thorn in the eye of Madam Slotering,—that was
very clear. The vegetable growth, everywhere so rapid in India, was
always particularly luxuriant, on account of the mud that was left
behind, to such an extent that, though the rising and falling of the
water happened with a force that rooted up and carried away the
underwood, a little time was sufficient to cover the ground with a
shagginess which rendered the clearing of the grounds, even near the
house, very difficult. And this would have been no little grief even to
one who was not a mother. For not to speak of all sorts of insects that
generally flew during the evening round the lamp in such a multitude
that to read and write became impossible, which is very tiresome in
many parts of the Indies, there were a number of snakes and other
animals in the underwood, not only in the ravine, but even found every
moment in the garden, near and behind the house, or in the grass of the
square in front.

Standing in the fore-gallery with the face to this square, one’s back
was to the house; on the left was the building with the offices, the
counting-house, and the place for meetings, where Havelaar had spoken
that morning to the chiefs, and behind that was the ravine which
extended to the Tji-Udjung. Exactly opposite the offices was the old
mansion of the Assistant Residents, which was now temporarily inhabited
by Madam Slotering; and as one could reach the estate by two ways that
were approached on both sides by the grass-fields, of course every one
who came on the estate to go to the kitchen or stalls that were behind
the principal building, had either to pass the offices or Madam
Slotering’s house. On one side of the principal building, and behind
it, was the very large garden, which had excited the joy of Tine,
because of the many flowers which she found there, and above all,
because there little Max could so often play.

Havelaar had made his excuses to Madam Slotering for not having yet
paid her a visit; he would go there next morning, but Tine had been
there and made acquaintance with her. I have already said that this
lady was a so-called “native,” who spoke no other language than Malay.
She had intimated her desire to keep her own household, to which Tine
readily agreed. And she did not comply for want of hospitality, but
chiefly out of fear that she, just arrived at Lebak, could not receive
Madam Slotering so well as she considered she ought under the peculiar
circumstances in which she was placed. True, this lady, who understood
no Dutch, need not have apprehended any harm from the narratives of
Max, as Tine had said; but she understood that more was required than
not to harm the Slotering family, and the scanty kitchen, in connexion
with the intended economy, made her consider the intention of Madam
Slotering very wise. It is also doubtful whether, had the circumstances
been otherwise, the intercourse with a person who spoke only one
language, wherein nothing is printed that civilizes the mind, would
have conduced to mutual pleasure. Tine would have kept her company as
much as possible, and would have spoken much with her about the
“kitchen” and “puddings,” but this would always have been a sacrifice,
and it was therefore thought much better that matters had been arranged
through Madam Slotering’s voluntary retirement in such a manner as left
every one in perfect liberty. Yet it was curious that this lady had not
only refused to take part in social dinners, but that she even made no
use of the offer to have her food prepared in the kitchen of Havelaar’s
house, and this reserve went a little too far, as Tine said, for the
kitchen was large enough.








CHAPTER XIV.

[CONTINUATION OF STERN’S COMPOSITION.]


“You know,” began Havelaar, “that the Dutch possessions on the west
coast of Sumatra are bounded on the North by independent districts, of
which Atchin is the most important. It is said that a secret article in
the treaty of 1824 restrains us from extending our frontier in that
direction beyond the river Singkel. General van Damme, who with a faux
air Napoléon wanted to extend his government as far as possible, here,
therefore, stopped short at the insurmountable obstacle. I must believe
in the existence of that secret article, because otherwise it would
surprise me that the Rajahs [89] of Troomon and Analaboo, whose
provinces are not without importance on account of their active trade
in pepper, have not long ere now been brought under the Dutch power.
You know how easy it is to find a pretext for war with such petty
sovereigns, and for the annexation of their territory. To steal a
province will always be easier than to steal a mill. [90] I believe
that General van Damme would even have taken a mill, if he had pleased,
and do not understand, therefore, how he could have abstained from
those provinces in the North if there had not existed more substantial
reasons for so doing than right and justice. However this may be, he
extended his conquests, not north but east. The provinces Mandhéling
and Ankola—[the latter was the name of the Assistant-Residency formed
out of the hardly tranquillized Battah countries]—were not yet quite
freed from Atchinese influence (for when once fanaticism has taken firm
root in a country, extirpation of it is difficult), although the
Atchinese were no longer there; but this was not enough for the
Governor. He extended his power to the east coast; and Dutch
functionaries and Dutch garrisons were sent to Bila and Pertibea, which
places were, as you know, afterwards evacuated, when at last a
Government Commissioner came to Sumatra, who thought this extension
purposeless, and therefore disapproved of it, above all because it was
contrary to the principles of economy, on which the mother country so
much insisted. General van Damme asserted that this extension would not
add to the budget; for that the new garrisons consisted of troops for
whom money had already been voted, and that he had thus brought a very
large province under the Dutch Government without incurring any
additional expenses. And as for diminishing the garrisons of other
places, above all in Mandhéling, he believed that he could place
sufficient confidence in the fidelity and alliance of Jang di Pertoean,
the most influential chief in the Battah district. The Government
Commissioner reluctantly concurred, upon the reiterated assurance of
the General, that he would be personally responsible for the fidelity
of Jang di Pertoean. [91]

“Now the Controller, who was my predecessor in the province of Natal,
was the son-in-law of the Assistant Resident of the Battah countries,
who was at enmity with Jang di Pertoean. I afterwards heard many
complaints brought against this Assistant Resident, but received them
with caution, as coming from Jang di Pertoean, who had himself been
recently accused of other offences, and on that account perhaps tried
to make good his own defence by exposing the faults of his accuser.
However this may be, the Controller of Natal took his father-in-law’s
part against Jang di Pertoean; and the more readily because this
Controller was very intimate with a certain Soetan Salim, a chief of
Natal, who also bore the Battah chief a grudge. There was a feud
between the families of these two chiefs; the rejection of marriage
proposals, jealousy of each other’s influence, pride on the part of
Jang di Pertoean, who was of better family, and many more causes
contributed to keep Natal and Mandhéling at enmity with each other.

“Suddenly a report was circulated that a conspiracy had been discovered
in Mandhéling, in which Jang di Pertoean was concerned, and which had
for its object to display the holy banner of revolt, and murder all the
Europeans. The first discovery of this was of course made at Natal, as
one is always better instructed in neighbouring provinces how matters
stand, than on the spot, because many who at home, from fear of
compromising a chief, are careful not to mention a circumstance known
to them, lay aside that fear as soon as they enter a territory where
such a chief has no influence. This is also the reason, Verbrugge, why
I am no stranger to the affairs of Lebak. I knew much of what happened
there, before I ever thought I should be appointed here. I was in 1846
in the Krawang districts, and made many excursions in the Preangan,
where, as early as 1842, I met with many landed proprietors in the
neighbourhood of Buitenzorg [92] and Batavia, and I know how those
landlords have always rejoiced at the miserable condition of the Lebak
district, whose refugees flock to cultivate their estates....

“Now, then, the conspiracy at Mandhéling, which, if real, would have
branded Jang di Pertoean as a traitor, must have been discovered in the
same manner at Natal

“According to the evidence of witnesses examined by the Controller of
Natal, that chief, together with his brother, Soetan Adam, would have
summoned Battah chiefs to assemble in a sacred grove, where they were
to swear not to rest before the power of the Christian dogs in
Mandhéling was destroyed. Of course, he had received an inspiration
from heaven to this effect: you know this qualification is never
wanting on such occasions.

“Whether such was the intention of Jang di Pertoean, I cannot say for
certain; I read the evidence; but you will see why implicit reliance
was not to be placed on it. It is certain that he, with his Islam
fanaticism, was quite capable of such a project.

“He, with the whole population of Battah, had recently been converted
by the paderies [93] to the true faith; and new converts are generally
fanatical.

“The consequences of this true or supposed discovery was, that Jang di
Pertoean was apprehended and conveyed to Natal, where the Controller
shut him up in the fortress and sent him by sea, on the first
opportunity, to the Governor of the west coast of Sumatra at Padang, to
whom were submitted the documents, in which the heavy accusations had
been set forth that justified the severity of the measures already
taken. Jang di Pertoean had thus left Mandhéling as a prisoner; at
Natal he was kept in confinement on board the man-of-war that had
transported him thither; he expected, therefore,—innocent or not,
because he had been accused in legal form of high treason—to arrive at
Padang as a prisoner; and he must certainly have been astonished to
learn, on landing, not only that he was free, but that the General,
whose carriage awaited him on shore, would consider it as an honour to
receive him into his house and lodge him. Certainly never was a person
accused of high treason more agreeably surprised. A short time
afterwards, the Assistant Resident of Mandhéling was suspended from his
office because of all sorts of deficiencies, about which I do not care
to express an opinion. Now Jang di Pertoean, who, after having been for
some time at Padang in the General’s house, and treated by him with the
utmost distinction, returned through Natal to Mandhéling, not with the
self-esteem of one found innocent, but with the arrogance of a person
who stands so high that he needs no declaration of innocence. Indeed,
the matter had not been examined; and, suppose that the accusations
brought against him were thought to be false, why, this very suspicion
ought to have required an examination, to punish the false witnesses,
and those who had induced them to tell such falsehoods. It appears that
the General found reasons why this examination should not take place.
The accusation against Jang di Pertoean was considered as “non-avenue,”
and I am sure that the documents relating to the matter have never been
submitted to the eyes of the Government of Batavia.

“A few days after the return of Jang di Pertoean, I arrived at Natal,
to take in hand the government of that district. My predecessor told
me, of course, what had just happened in Mandhéling, and gave me the
necessary information as to the political condition of that province in
relation to my department. It could not be taken amiss, that he
complained much of the (in his eyes) unjust treatment which his
father-in-law had had to undergo, and of the incomprehensible
protection which Jang di Pertoean appeared to receive from the General.
Neither he nor I was acquainted at that time with the fact that the
sending of Jang di Pertoean to Batavia was a blow aimed at the
General’s face, and that he had good reasons, whatever they might be,
to guarantee that chief against a charge of high treason. This was of
so much the more importance to the General, because the Government
Commissioner, mentioned above, had become in the meanwhile
Governor-General, and probably would have recalled him from his
government, from displeasure at the unfounded confidence in Jang di
Pertoean, and the obstinacy founded upon that,—with which the General
had opposed the evacuation of the East coast.

“‘But,’ said my predecessor, ‘whatever may move the General to admit
all the accusations against my father-in-law, and yet not to think
worth an examination the much heavier accusations against Jang di
Pertoean——this matter is not yet ended! And if at Padang, as I suppose,
the sworn evidence has been destroyed, I have here something else that
cannot be destroyed.’

And he showed me a sentence of the Court of Justice at Natal, of which
he was president, containing the condemnation of a certain Si Pamaga to
the penalty of flogging, branding, and, I believe, twenty years’ hard
labour, for attempting to murder the Toeankoe [94] (an Indian
functionary) of Natal.

“‘Read the procès-verbal of the session,’ said my predecessor, ‘and
then you may judge whether my father-in-law will be believed at
Batavia, when he there accuses Jang di Pertoean of high treason!’

“I read the documents. According to declarations of witnesses, and the
confession of the defendant, he had been bribed by Si Pamaga to murder
at Natal the Toeankoe, his guardian Soetan, and the governing
Controller. In order to execute this design, he had gone to the house
of the Toeankoe, and had there commenced a conversation about a Sewah,
[95] with the servants who sat on the staircase of the inner-gallery,
intending thereby to prolong his stay till he perceived the Toeankoe,
who actually made his appearance very soon, surrounded by a number of
relations and servants. Pamaga had fallen upon the Toeankoe with his
‘sewah,’ but, from unknown circumstances, had not been able to execute
his criminal design. The Toeankoe, much frightened, jumped out of the
window, and Pamaga fled; he hid himself in the wood, and was a few days
afterwards taken by the Natal police.

“When the accused was asked what had moved him to this assault, and the
intended murder of Soetan Salim and the Controller of Natal, he replied
‘that he had been bribed to that by Soetan Adam, in the name of his
brother Jang di Pertoean of Mandhéling.’

“‘Is that clear or not?’ asked my predecessor. The Resident’s sentence
‘fiat execution’ was carried out, as regards the flagellation and
branding, and Si Pamaga is now on his way through Padang, to be sent to
Java, there to undergo his hard labour. At the same time with him the
documents of the procès-verbal arrive at Batavia, to show who the man
was upon whose accusation my father-in-law was suspended. That sentence
the General cannot annul, even if he would.



“I undertook the Government of the Natal district, and my predecessor
left. After some time they acquainted me that the General would come in
a war-steamer to visit the North, and also Natal. He arrived with a
large retinue at my house, and asked to see the original documents
concerning that poor man who had been so extremely ill-treated.”

“‘The accusers themselves,’ added he, ‘deserved to be flogged and
branded.’”

“I did not understand it at all. For the causes of this contest about
Jang di Pertoean were then still unknown to me, and I could therefore
not conceive, either that my predecessor had wilfully and knowingly
condemned an innocent person to such heavy punishment, or that the
General wished to protect a criminal from a just sentence. I was
charged to have Soetan Salim and the Toeankoe taken prisoners. As the
young Toeankoe was very much beloved by the population, and as we had
but a small garrison in the fortress, I begged to be allowed to leave
him at large, which was granted me; but for Soetan Salim, the enemy of
Jang di Pertoean, there was no pardon. The population was in great
excitement. The Natallers took it into their heads that the General was
debasing himself to be a tool of Mandhéling hatred, and it was under
these circumstances that I could do from time to time something which
he deemed a brave action, above all because he did not give me for
escort the small force that could be spared out of the fortress, and
the detachment of mariners which he had brought from the ship, when I
went on horseback to the places where there were seditious assemblies.
I observed, on this occasion, that the General van Damme took good care
of his own safety, and, therefore, I do not subscribe to his military
renown.

“He formed a council which I might call ‘ad hoc.’ The members were a
few adjutants, other officers, the Magistrate, whom he had taken from
Padang, and myself. This council was to investigate how under my
predecessor the procès had been conducted against Si Pamaga. I had to
summon a number of witnesses, whose declarations were necessary for the
purpose. The General, who of course presided, interrogated, and the
evidence was written down by the Magistrate. As the latter understood
but little Malay, and nothing at all of the Malay spoken in North
Sumatra, it was often necessary to translate to him the replies of the
witnesses, which the General, for the most part, did himself. From the
sessions of this Council resulted documents that show very clearly that
Si Pamaga never had the intention to murder any person whatever; that
he had never seen or known Soetan Adam or Jang di Pertoean; that he had
not assaulted the Toeankoe of Natal, who did not jump out of the
window, and so on. Further, that the sentence against the unhappy Si
Pamaga had been pronounced under the pressure of the President, my
predecessor, and of Soetan Salim, a member of the Council, the persons
who had invented the pretended crime of Si Pamaga, to give to the
suspended Assistant Resident of Mandhéling a weapon for his defence,
and to give vent to their hatred against Jang di Pertoean.

“The mode of investigation by the General reminded one of a certain
whist-party of one of the Sultans of Morocco, who said to his partner:
[96] ‘Play hearts, or I will cut your throat.’ The translations also,
as he caused the officer of justice to write them down, left much to be
desired.

“Whether my predecessor and Soetan Salim had exercised pressure on the
Court of Justice to declare Si Pamaga guilty, I do not know; but this I
know, that General van Damme did exercise pressure on the evidence
assigned to prove his innocence. Without as yet knowing the tendency of
these proceedings, I opposed them, and went so far that I was obliged
to refuse to sign some documents, and in this it was I so offended the
General. You understand now the drift of the words, with which I ended
the reply to the observations that had been made on my pecuniary
administration, and in which I begged to be excused on all benevolent
considerations.”

“It was very brave for one of your years,” said Duclari.

“I thought it a matter of course, but it is certain that General van
Damme was not accustomed to anything of the kind. I have suffered much
from the consequences of this affair. Oh no, Verbrugge, I see what you
mean to say, I never regretted it. I must even add, that I should not
have contented myself with simply protesting against the manner in
which the General examined the witnesses, and refusing my signature to
the documents, if I could have guessed at that time, what I learned
only afterwards, that all this arose from a determination fixed
beforehand to accuse my predecessor in question. I thought that the
General, convinced of the innocence of Si Pamaga, allowed himself to be
carried away by a praiseworthy desire to save an innocent victim from
the consequence of any error in justice, as far as was possible, after
the flagellation and the brand. Though this opinion made me oppose
falsehood, yet for that reason I did not become so indignant as I
should have been if I had known that all this was not to save an
innocent man, but that this falsehood was designed to annul the proofs
that stood in the General’s way, at the expense of the honour and the
welfare of my predecessor.”

“And what became of your predecessor?” asked Verbrugge.

“Happily for him, he had already gone to Java before the General
returned to Padang. It seems that he has been able to account for his
conduct to the Government at Batavia; at least he has remained in the
service. The Resident of Ayer-Bangie, who had issued the ‘fiat
execution’ was....”

“Suspended?”

“Of course. You see that I was not so very wrong, when I said in my
epigram that the Governor ‘reigned over us as a suspender.’”

“And what became of all these suspended functionaries?”

“Oh, there were still many more. All of them have been, one after
another, re-established in their functions. Some of them have
afterwards been invested with very considerable employments.”

“And Soetan Salim?”

“The General took him as a prisoner to Padang, and from thence he was
exiled to Java. He is now at Tji-andjoor, in the Preangan Regencies. In
1846 I was there, and paid him a visit.... Do you now remember, Tine,
why I came to Tji-andjoor?”

“No, Max, I have quite forgotten that.”

“Well, who can remember everything?... I was married there, gentlemen!”

“But,” asked Duclari, “as you have told us several things, is it true
that you fought so many duels at Padang?”

“Yes, I fought very often. There were many reasons for that. I told you
already, that the favour of the Governor in such an out-of-the-way
place is the rule with which many measure their friendliness. Most of
them were very ill-disposed towards me, and this often showed itself in
rudeness. I, on the other hand, was very sensitive. A salutation not
acknowledged, a taunt on the ‘folly of one who would take up the
cudgels with the General,’ an allusion to my poverty, my state of
starvation, the poor food, that seemed to be the reward of moral
independence—all this, you conceive, made me bitter. Many, above all
amongst the officers, knew that the General liked to see people
duelling, and, above all, with one so much in disgrace as I was.
Perhaps, therefore, my sensitiveness was intentionally
excited——likewise I sometimes fought for somebody else, whom I
considered to be wronged.——However this may be, duelling was the order
of the day, and it often happened that I had two meetings in one
morning;——there is something very attractive in duelling, particularly
with the sabre. Yet you understand that I would not do such a thing
now, even if there were as much reason for it as in those days.——Come
here, Max!——no—don’t catch that little insect—come here. I say you must
never catch butterflies. That little creature at first crept for a long
time as a caterpillar on a tree,—that was no happy life. Now it has
just got wings and likes to flutter in the air and enjoy itself,
seeking food in the flowers and hurting nobody:—look, is it not
prettier to see it fluttering there?”

So the conversation went on from duelling to butterflies, from the
compassion of the merciful man to his cattle to cruelty to animals,
from the “loi Grammont” [97] to the French Parliament at Paris where
that law was accepted from the republic, to many other things.——At last
Havelaar got up. He excused himself to his guests, because he had
business to attend to.

When the Controller visited him the following morning at his office, he
did not know that the new Assistant Resident had ridden out the day
before to Parang-Koodjang after the conversation in the fore-gallery,
and had only just returned.

I beg the reader to believe that Havelaar was too courteous to speak so
much at his own table as I have represented in the last chapters, by
which I make him appear to monopolize the conversation, and neglect
those duties of a host which prescribe that guests should take or
decline the opportunity “of showing what they are.” I have selected a
few of the many materials that were before me, and I could have
prolonged the table-talk for a longer time with less difficulty than
the breaking it off has cost me. I hope that what I have communicated
will be sufficient to justify in part the description which I gave of
Havelaar’s character and mind, and that the reader will observe with
some interest the adventures that are in store for him and his family
at Rankas-Betong. The small family lived on in peace. Havelaar went out
very often during the day, and spent half the nights in his office. The
intercourse between him and the commandant of the garrison was most
agreeable, and also in his familiar conversation with the Controller no
trace could be discovered of difference in rank, which often makes
social intercourse in the Indies so stiff and disagreeable; whilst the
inclination of Havelaar to lend assistance where he could, was often to
the advantage of the Regent, who also was very fond of “his elder
brother;” and finally, the amiability of Madam Havelaar contributed
much to the agreeable intercourse between the few Europeans and the
native chiefs. The correspondence about the service with the Resident
of Serang showed a mutual cordiality: the orders of the Resident were
given with courtesy, and very punctually followed.

The household of Tine was soon in good order. After we had waited for
it a long time, the furniture arrived from Batavia. Ketimons (gherkins)
were pickled; and in future when Max related anything at table, it was
not for want of eggs for the omelet, though the manner in which the
little family lived showed very clearly that the intended economy was
strictly adhered to.

Madam Slotering seldom left her house, and only now and then joined the
Havelaar family at tea in the front veranda. She spoke little, and
always kept a vigilant eye upon every one who approached her own or
Havelaar’s house; people got accustomed to what they called her
monomania, and soon paid no more attention to it.

All seemed to breathe peace; for Max and Tine it was comparatively a
trifle to submit to the privations which are inevitable at a place in
the interior with but little communication. As no bread was baked in
the neighbourhood, they had no bread. We could have had it brought from
Serang, but the expenses of transport were too high. Max knew as well
as others, that there were many means of having bread brought to
Rankas-Betong without payment; but UNPAID LABOUR, that Indian cancer,
was horrible in his eyes. So there was much at Lebak that could be got
for nothing, through power, but could not be bought for a reasonable
price, and in such cases Havelaar and his wife willingly endured
privation. To be sure, they had undergone other privations. Had not the
poor woman lived for months on board of an Arab vessel, without other
bed than the deck, without other shelter from the heat of the sun and
the showers of the rainy season, than a small table, between the legs
of which she had to squeeze herself? Had not she been obliged to
satisfy herself in that vessel with a small allowance of dry rice and
dirty water? And had not she in these and many other circumstances
always been contented if she could only be with her Max?

One circumstance, however, at Lebak caused her pain:—little Max could
not play in the garden, because there were so many snakes. When she
perceived this and complained of it to Havelaar, he promised the
servants a reward for every snake they could catch, but on the first
day he paid so many premiums that he was obliged to withdraw his
promise for the future; for even in ordinary circumstances, and without
the economy so necessary for him, this payment would soon have exceeded
his means. It was resolved that little Max should henceforward leave
the house no more, and that when he wished to take an airing, he would
have to content himself with playing in the fore-gallery.
Notwithstanding this precaution Tine was always anxious; and above all
in the evening, as it is known that snakes often creep into the houses,
and, seeking warmth, hide themselves in the bed-rooms. Snakes and
suchlike vermin are to be found everywhere in the Indies; but in the
chief towns, where the population live closer together, they are of
course more rare than in wilder places such as Rankas-Betong. If
Havelaar could have decided to have his estate cleared of weeds, as far
as the border of the ravine, the snakes would still from time to time
have showed themselves in the garden, but not in such large numbers as
was now the case. The nature of these reptiles makes them prefer
darkness and lurking-holes to the open daylight, so that, if Havelaar’s
grounds had been kept clean, the snakes would not then, as it were,
unwillingly have lost their way, and left the weeds of the ravine. But
Havelaar’s grounds were not cleared, and I wish to explain the reason
of it, as it gives another opportunity of a view of the abuses that
reign almost everywhere in the Dutch Indian possessions.

The houses of the persons intrusted with power in the interior are
built on common lands, if one may speak of such as existing in a
country where the Government appropriates all.

Enough, these grounds do not belong to the official inhabitant. For he
would take care not to buy or to hire grounds the maintenance of which
was too much for him. Now, when the grounds of the house assigned to
him are too large to be maintained in good order, they degenerate in a
few weeks (so luxuriant is the growth of plants) into a wilderness. And
yet, such grounds are seldom if ever to be seen in a bad
condition——yes, the traveller is often astonished at the beautiful park
that surrounds a Resident’s house. No functionary in the interior has a
sufficient income to get this labour done for fair wages, and as a
respectable appearance of the administrator’s house is necessary, in
order that the population, attaching so much importance to externals,
may find nothing in it to excite contempt, the question is, how has
this result been obtained?

In most places the administrators have at their disposal persons
condemned elsewhere, but not, however, kept at Bantam, on account of
political reasons. But even in places where such are located, their
number, considering the other kinds of labour required of them, is
seldom in proportion to the work that would be required to keep large
grounds in good order. Other means must be found, and the summoning of
labourers to perform feudal tasks is had recourse to. The Regent or
Demang who receives such a summons makes haste to obey it, for he knows
very well that it will be very difficult for the administrator who
abuses his power, afterwards to punish a native chief for a similar
fault, and so the error of the one becomes the passport of the other.

Yet it seems to me, that such a fault on the part of an administrator
must not, in some cases, be judged of with too much severity, and,
above all, not according to European notions. The population itself
would think it strange, perhaps because so unwonted, if he always and
in every case held too strictly to the stipulations that prescribed the
number of those destined for feudal labour, as circumstances may occur
which were not foreseen when these stipulations were made.

But as soon as the limit of what is strictly lawful has been exceeded,
it is difficult to fix the point where such an excess would become
criminal; above all, great circumspection is wanted, when it is known
that the chiefs only wait for a bad example to imitate it in still
greater excess. The story of that king who ordered that every grain of
salt which he had used at his simple dinner, when he travelled through
the country at the head of his army, should be paid for, because
otherwise, as he said, this would be a beginning of an injustice that
would at last destroy his kingdom——his name may have been Tamerlane,
Noer-eddien, or Genghis Khan—certainly either this fable, or if it is
no fable, the occurrence itself, is of Asiatic origin; and just as
looking at sea-dikes makes you think of the possibility of high water,
so it must be admitted that there exists an inclination to such abuses,
in a country where such lessons are given.

The persons whom Havelaar had lawfully at his disposal could only keep
clear a very small part of his grounds, in the immediate neighbourhood
of his house, from weeds and underwood. The rest was in a few weeks a
wilderness. Havelaar wrote to the Resident about the means of remedying
this, either by paid labour, or by proposing to the Government to cause
persons under sentence of hard labour, to work in the Residency of
Bantam, as elsewhere. Thereupon he received a refusal, with the
observation that he had a right to put to work on his grounds the
persons who had been condemned by him, as a magistrate, to “labour on
the public roads.” Havelaar knew this very well; but he had never made
use of this right, neither at Rankas-Betong, nor at Amboina, nor at
Menado, nor at Natal. It shocked him to have his garden kept in good
order as a fine for small errors, and he had often asked himself how
the Government could permit stipulations to remain, of a nature to
tempt the functionary to punish small excusable offences, not in
proportion to the offences themselves, but in proportion to the
condition or the extension of his estate. The very idea, that he who
was punished, even justly, might think that self-interest was hidden
under the sentence pronounced, made him, where he was obliged to
punish, always give preference to the system, otherwise very
objectionable, of confinement.

And it was from this cause that little Max could not play in the
garden, and that Tine had not so much pleasure from the flowers as she
had anticipated on the day of her arrival at Rankas-Betong. Of course,
this and suchlike small misfortunes had no influence on the minds of a
family that possessed so much material to procure itself a happy
domestic life; and it was not to be ascribed to these trifles when
Havelaar sometimes entered with a clouded brow, after his return from
an excursion, or after having listened to some one who had asked to
speak to him. We have heard from his speech to the chiefs that he would
do his duty, that he would oppose injustice; and at the same time, I
hope that the reader may have seen from the conversations which I have
communicated, that he certainly was a person capable of discovering and
bringing to light what was hidden from others, or but dimly seen. It
might therefore be supposed that not much of what happened in Lebak
escaped his observation. We have also seen that many years before he
had paid attention to this province in such a manner that, from the
very first day when he met Verbrugge in the ‘pendoppo,’ where my
history begins, he showed that he was no stranger in his new sphere of
duty. By investigation on the spot, he had discovered much that was
confirmatory of what he had previously suspected; and, above all, the
official records had made him acquainted with the exceedingly miserable
condition in which this country was. From the letters and notes of his
predecessor, he observed that the latter had made the same
observations. The letters to the chiefs contained reproach upon
reproach, menace upon menace, and showed very clearly how this
functionary would at last have said, that he intended to apply direct
to the Government if this state of affairs continued.

When Verbrugge communicated this to Havelaar, the latter had replied
that his predecessor would in that case have acted very wrongly, as the
Assistant Resident of Lebak ought in no case to pass over the Resident
of Bantam; and he had added, that this could in no case be justified,
as it was not likely that that high functionary would side with
extortion and tyranny.

Such countenance of injustice was not to be supposed, in the way that
Havelaar meant, namely, that the Resident would derive any advantage or
gain from these crimes; but still there was a cause which made him
unwilling to do justice to the complaints of Havelaar’s predecessor. We
have seen how this predecessor had often spoken to the Resident about
the prevailing abuses, and of how little use this had been. It is
therefore not quite without interest to examine why he who, as the head
of the whole Residency, was obliged to take care as much as the
Assistant Resident, yes, even more than he, that justice was done,
chose rather continually to oppose it.

When Havelaar was staying at the Resident’s house at Serang, he had
already spoken to him about the Lebak abuses, and had received for
answer,—“that this was everywhere the case in a greater or less
degree.”

Now Havelaar could not deny this. Who could pretend to have seen a
country where nothing wrong happened? But he thought that this was no
motive to tolerate abuses where they were found; above all, not when
one is appointed to oppose them; and, moreover, that after all that he
knew of Lebak, the question was not of abuses “more or less,” but of
abuses on a very large scale, whereupon the Resident replied, “that it
was still worse in Tjiringien” (likewise belonging to Bantam).

If it is now taken for granted, as it may be, that a Resident has no
direct advantage in extortion, and the tyrannical disposal of the
population, the question presents itself, what then induces many to
tolerate such abuses, without acquainting the Government with them, and
that contrary to their oath and duty? And he who thinks about this,
must think it very strange indeed, that the existence of these abuses
is so coolly acknowledged, as if it were a question of something out of
reach or competence. I will try to explain the causes of this.

To bring bad news is generally disagreeable, and it seems as if
something of this unfavourable impression sticks to him whose lot it is
to communicate them. Now, when this alone is a reason with some for
denying, while they know better, the existence of something
unfavourable, how much more this becomes the case, if one runs the
risk, not only of falling into the disgrace, which seems to be the fate
of the bringer of bad tidings, but, at the same time, of being regarded
as the cause of them.

The Government of Dutch India likes to write home to its masters in the
mother country that all goes on satisfactorily. The Residents like to
announce this to the Government. The Assistant Residents, who receive
themselves from their Controllers nothing but favourable accounts, send
again, in their turn, no disagreeable tidings to the Residents. From
all this arises in the official written accounts of these matters, an
artificial optimism, contradictory not only to the truth, but also to
the real opinions of these optimists themselves, as soon as they treat
these same matters by word of mouth, or, what is still more curious,
even in contradiction to their own written reports. I can cite many
examples of reports that rate very high the prosperous condition of a
Residency, but at the same time give themselves the lie, especially
when accompanied by figures. These examples would,—if the matter were
not too serious on account of the final consequences,—give occasion for
laughter and satire, and the naïveté is really astonishing, with which,
in such cases, the grossest untruths are maintained; though the writer
exposes himself, a few sentences further on, to the weapons with which
these untruths can be rebutted. I will quote a single example, to which
I could add many more. Among the documents which I have before me I
find the yearly account of a Residency. The Resident praises the
flourishing state of trade, and asserts that everywhere the greatest
prosperity and activity are to be seen. A little further on, he speaks
of the scanty means which he has in his power to prevent smuggling; but
to take away the disagreeable impression which would be produced on the
Government at the thought that in his Residency many import duties are
evaded, “No,” he immediately adds, “there is no fear of that; little or
nothing is smuggled into my Residency, for ... so little business is
done here, that nobody would venture his capital in the trade.”

I have read a Report that commenced with the words, “During the past
year, in this Residency, tranquillity has remained tranquil....” [98]
Such phrases certainly testify to a very tranquil tranquillity founded
on the indulgence of the Government to every one who spares it
disagreeable tidings, or, as the saying goes, “does not bother it with
sad reports!”

Where the population does not increase, it is ascribed to inexactness
in the census of former years. Where the taxes do not rise, this
circumstance must be attributed to the necessity for a low taxation, in
order to encourage agriculture, which will eventually—that is to say,
when the writer of the Report shall have retired from office,—be sure
to produce inestimable treasures. Where disturbances have taken place,
that could not be concealed, they were occasioned by a few malefactors,
and need be no more feared for the future, as there exists a general
contentment. Where poverty or famine has thinned the population, this
was the consequence of scarcity, drought, rain, or something
else,——NEVER OF MISGOVERNMENT.

The memorandum of Havelaar’s predecessor, wherein he ascribed the
emigration of the people from the district of Parang-Koodjang to
“excessive abuses,” lies before me. This notice was unofficial, and
contained matters about which this functionary had to speak to the
Resident of Bantam. But in vain Havelaar sought in the archives for a
proof that his predecessor had described plainly what he meant by its
true name in a public official missive.

In short, the official reports of the functionaries to the Government,
and likewise the reports founded thereupon which are sent to the
Government in the mother country, are for the greater and more
important part UNTRUE. [99] I know that this accusation is serious; yet
I maintain it, and feel myself capable of proving it. Whosoever is
angry because of this undisguised utterance of my opinion, let him
consider how many millions of money, how many human lives might have
been spared to England, if the eyes of the Nation had been opened in
time to the true condition of affairs in British India. Let him
consider what a large debt of gratitude would have been due to the man
that had had the courage to be the Job’s comforter before it was too
late to repair the wrong without bloodshed. [100]

I said that I could prove the charge. I will show, where it is
necessary, that famine often reigned in regions that had been held up
as models of prosperity; and where it was said that the population was
tranquil and contented, I assert that it was often on the verge of a
furious outbreak. It is not my intention to give these proofs in this
book; yet I trust that it will not be laid aside, without the readers
believing that these proofs exist.

For the present I confine myself to another and unique example of the
ridiculous optimism of which I have spoken, an example that will be
understood by every one, whether acquainted or not with Indian affairs.

Every Resident sends in a monthly statement of the rice that has been
imported into his province or exported elsewhere. These statements show
how much of this rice is exported or imported. On comparing the
quantity of rice which, according to the returns, is transported from
Residencies in Java to Residencies in Java, we shall see that this
quantity amounts to many thousand more picols (Javanese weight) than
the rice that, according to the same returns, is imported into
Residencies in Java from Residencies in Java. [101]

I will not speak now of what may be thought of the intelligence of the
Government that receives and publishes such returns, and will only show
the reader the tendency of this cheat.

The reward per cent. [102] to European and native functionaries for
products that must be sold in Europe, had caused such a neglect of the
rice-culture, that in some parts a famine has reigned that could not be
juggled away from before the eyes of the nation.

I have already said that orders were then given not to let things go so
far as that again. To the many results of these orders belonged the
statements referred to of the quantity of exported and imported rice,
that the Government might be able to keep an eye on the ebb and flow of
that produce. Exportation from a Residency represents prosperity,
importation scarcity.

On comparing and examining these statements, it appears from them that
the rice is everywhere so abundant that all the Residencies together
export more rice than is imported into all the Residencies together, I
repeat, that the tables alluded to only refer to rice grown on the
island. Thus the conclusion of the matter is the absurd theorem: that
there is more rice in Java than there is rice in Java. [103]...

That is what I call prosperity!!

I have already said that the desire to communicate no other than good
news to the Government would be ridiculous, if the consequences of all
this were not very sad. What amendment is to be hoped for much that is
wrong, if there exists a preconcerted intention to bend and distort all
in the reports to the Government? What, for instance, is to be expected
of a population that, from its nature mild and submissive, has
complained, year after year, of tyranny, when it sees the departure of
one Resident after another, on furlough or on half-pay, or called to
another office, without anything ever being done towards the redress of
the grievances under which it bows? Will not the bent bow rebound? Will
not the long suppressed discontent—suppressed in order to be able to
deny it—be turned at last into fury, despair, frenzy? Cannot you see
the Jacquerie at the end of all this?

And where will the functionaries then be that succeeded each other for
years, without ever having had the idea that there existed anything
higher than the “favour of the Government,” anything higher than the
“satisfaction of the Governor-General?” Where will they be then, those
insipid report-writers, that blindfold the eyes of the Government by
their untruths? Shall those who before lacked the courage to put a
manly word on paper, fly to arms and preserve for Holland the Dutch
possessions? Will they give back to Holland the treasures that will be
required to stamp out revolt, to prevent revolution? And finally, will
they give back life to the thousands that have fallen through their
fault?

And those functionaries, those Controllers and Residents, are not the
most guilty. It is the Government itself which, as it were, struck with
incomprehensible blindness, invites, encourages, and rewards the
sending in of favourable reports, and above all this is the case where
the question is that of the oppression of the population by native
chiefs.

Many persons ascribe this protection of the chiefs to the ignoble
calculation, that as they have to exhibit pomp and magnificence to
preserve that influence on the population which the Government
requires, they ought to enjoy a much higher salary than they do now, if
they were not to be at liberty to supply what was still wanting by
unlawfully disposing of the possessions and the labour of the people.
However this may be, the Government consents but very unwillingly to
the application of the regulations ostensibly for the protection of the
Javanese against extortion and plunder. For the most part it is easy to
find, in political reasons not to be called in question, but often
fictitious, a cause why this Regent or that chief should be spared, and
the idea is therefore generally spread throughout the Indies that the
Government would rather dismiss ten Residents than one Regent. These
pretended political reasons—if they are founded on anything—are
generally supported by false Reports, because it is the interest of
every Resident to extol the influence of his Regents on the population,
so that, if afterwards there arose a question of excessive indulgence
towards the chiefs, he might shelter himself behind them.

I will not speak now of the horrible hypocrisy of the humane-sounding
stipulations, and of the oaths that protect the Javanese against
tyranny, and beg the reader to remember how Havelaar, when repeating
these oaths, had something of a disdainful look;—and will only now
point out the difficult situation of the man who thought himself bound
to his duty quite independently of the repeated oaths.

And for him this difficulty was greater still than it would have been
for many others, because his heart was soft, and in contrast with his
mind, which, the reader may have perceived by this time, was quite the
opposite. So he had not only to contend with the fear of man, and the
cares of office or advancement, but also with the duties which he had
to fulfil as a husband and a father: he had to conquer an enemy in his
own heart. He could not see suffering without suffering himself, and it
would lead me too far, if I quoted examples, of how he always took,
even where he was injured and offended, the part of an adversary
against himself. He had told Duclari and Verbrugge how in his youth he
had found something attractive in duelling with the sabre, which was
true; but he did not add, how he, after having wounded his adversary,
generally wept, and cherished his late enemy as a loved sister, till he
was quite recovered. I could relate how he, at Natal, had spoken in a
friendly manner to the man condemned to hard labour who had shot at
him, how he caused him to be fed, and gave him more liberty than
others, because he thought he had discovered that the exasperation of
this condemned man was the consequence of a too severe sentence
pronounced elsewhere. Generally, the mildness of his disposition was
either denied or thought ridiculous——denied by those who confounded his
heart with his mind—thought ridiculous by those who could not
understand how an intelligent man gave himself pains to save a fly that
had stuck fast in a spider’s web——denied again by every one—except
Tine—who afterwards heard him scoff at those “stupid animals,” and at
“stupid Nature” that created such animals.

But there was still another means of pulling him down from the pedestal
whereupon his acquaintances—nolens volens—were compelled to place him.
“Yes, he is witty ... but there is inconsiderateness in his wit. He is
intelligent ... but he makes no good use of his intelligence. Yes, he
is good-natured, but ... he plays the coquette with it!”

For his mind and his intelligence I do not stand up, ... but his heart?
Poor insects, which he saved when he was quite alone, will you defend
his heart against the accusation of coquetry?

But you fled away, and did not care about Havelaar—you, that could not
know that he would once need your testimony.

Was it coquetry of Havelaar, when at Natal he jumped into the estuary
after a dog (the animal’s name was Sappho), because he feared that the
young creature could not swim well enough to escape the sharks that are
so numerous there? I find such a coquetting with good-nature more
difficult to believe than good-nature itself.

I call you to witness that have known Havelaar—if you are not stiffened
by the cold of winter, and dead or dried up and withered by the heat
yonder, under the Equator!—I summon you to testify of his heart, all of
you who have known him! Now, above all, I summon you with confidence,
because you need no more seek for the spot where the cord must be
hooked in to pull him down ever so little.

Yet, however inopportunely it may appear, I will here insert a few
lines from his pen, which will, perhaps, make such witnesses
superfluous. Max was once far from wife and child. He had to leave her
behind in the Indies, and was in Germany. With the quickness which I
ascribe to him, but which I won’t defend if attacked, he mastered the
language of the country where he had been for a few months. Here are
the lines which picture his love for his household:—


        “‘Mein Kind, da schlägt die neunte Stunde, hör!
        Der Nachtwind säuselt, und die Luft wird kühl,
        Zu kühl für dich vielleicht, dein Stirnchen glüht:
        Du hast den ganzen Tag so wild gespielt
        Du bist wohl müde, komm, dein Tikar [104] harret.’

          ‘Ach Mutter, lasz mich noch ein Augenblick;
        Es ist so sanft zu ruhen hier ... und dort,
        Da drin auf meiner Matte schlaf’ ich gleich,
        Und weisz nicht einmal was ich träume, ... hier
        Kann ich doch gleich dir sagen was ich träume,
        Und fragen was mein Traum bedeutet ... hör,
        Was war das?’

                      ‘’s War ein Klapper [105] der da fiel.’

          ‘Thut das dem Klapper weh?’

                                      ‘Ich glaube nicht,
        Man sagt die Frucht, der Stein hat kein Gefühl.’

          ‘Doch eine Blume, fühlt, die auch nicht?’

                                                    ‘Nein
        Man sagt sie fühle nicht.’

                                  ‘Warum denn Mutter,
        Als gestern ich die Pukul ampat [106] brach
        Hast du gesagt: es thut der Blume weh?’

          ‘Mein Kind, die Pukul ampat war so schön,
        Du zogst die zarten Blättchen roh entzwei,
        Das that mir für die arme Blume leid,
        Wenn gleich die Blume selbst es nicht gefühlt
        Ich fühlt’ es für die Blume, weil sie schön war.’

          ‘Doch Mutter, bist du auch schön?’

                                            ‘Nein mein Kind,
        Ich glaube nicht.’

                          ‘Allein du hast Gefühl?’

          ‘Ja, Menschen haben’s, ... doch nicht alle gleich.’

          ‘Und kann dir etwas weh thun? thut dir’s weh,
        Wenn dir im Schoos so schwer mein Köpfchen ruht?’

          ‘Nein, das thut mir nicht weh!’

                                                ‘Und, Mutter ich,
        Hab ich Gefühl?’

                                ‘Gewisz, erinn’re dich
        Wie du gestrauchelt einst,—an einem Stein
        Dein Händchen hast verwundet, und geweint.
        Auch weintest du als Saoedien [107] dir erzählte
        Dasz auf den Hügeln dort ein Schäflein tief
        In eine Schlucht hinunter fiel und starb;
        Da hast du lang geweint,—das war Gefühl.’

          ‘Doch Mutter, ist Gefühl denn Schmerz?’
                                                  ‘Ja oft,
        Doch immer nicht,... bisweilen nicht! Du weisst
        Wenn’s Schwesterlein dir in die Haare greift,
        Und krähend dir’s Gesichtchen nahe drückt,
        Dann lachst du freudig, das ist auch Gefühl.’

          ‘Und dann mein Schwesterlein ... es weint so oft,
        Ist das vor Schmerz ... hat sie denn auch Gefühl?’

          ‘Vielleicht, mein Kind, wir wissen’s aber nicht,
        Weil sie so klein es noch nicht sagen kann.’

          ‘Doch Mutter ... höre, was war das?’

                                               ‘Ein Hirsch
        Der sich verspätet im Gebüsch, und jetzt
        Mit Eile heimwärts kehrt und Ruhe sucht
        Bei andren Hirschen die ihm lieb sind’—

                                                 ‘Mutter,
        Hat solch ein Hirsch ein Schwesterlein wie ich,
        Und eine Mutter auch?’

                                ‘Ich weisz nicht, Kind.’

          ‘Das würde traurig sein wenn’s nicht so wäre!
        Doch, Mutter sieh ... was schimmert dort im Strauch,
        Sieh wie es hüpft und tanzt ... ist das ein Funk?’

          ‘’s Ist eine Feuerfliege.’

                                     ‘Darf ich ’s fangen?’

          ‘Du darfst es, doch das Flieglein ist so zart,
        Du wirst gewisz es weh thun und sobald
        Du ’s mit den Fingern all zu roh berührst,
        Ist ’s Thierchen krank, und stirbt und glänzt nicht mehr.’

          ‘Das würde Schade sein ... ich fang ‘es nicht,...
        Sieh da verschwand es,... nein, es kommt hierher,...
        Ich fang ‘es doch nicht ... wieder fliegt es fort,
        Und freut sich dasz ich’s nicht gefangen habe,...
        Da fliegt es ... hoch ... da oben ... was ist das,
        Sind das auch Feuerflieglein dort?’

                                            ‘Das sind
        Die Sterne.’

                      ‘Ein’, und zwei und zehn und tausend!
        Wieviel sind denn wohl da?’

                                    ‘Ich weiss es nicht;
        Der Sterne Zahl hat Niemand noch gezählt!’

          ‘Sag’ Mutter, zählt auch Er die Sterne nicht?’

          ‘Nein liebes Kind, auch Er nicht.’

                                               ‘Ist das weit
        Dort oben wo die Sterne sind?’

                                       ‘Sehr weit.’

          ‘Doch haben diese Sterne auch Gefühl?
        Und würden sie, wenn ich sie mit der Hand
        Berührte, gleich erkranken, und den Glanz
        Verlieren wie das Flieglein?... Sieh noch schwebt es ...
        Sag, würd’ es auch den Sternen weh thun?’

                                                  ‘Nein
        Weh thut’s den Sternen nicht,... doch ’s ist zu weit
        Für deine kleine Hand, du reichst so hoch nicht.’

          ‘Kann Er die Sterne fangen mit der Hand?’

          ‘Auch Er nicht, das kann Niemand.’

                                               ‘Das ist Schade,
        Ich gäb so gern dir einen ... wenn ich grosz bin,
        Dann will ich so dich lieben dasz ich ’s kann.’

        Das Kind schlief ein und träumte von Gefühl,
        Von Sternen die es faszte mit der Hand....
        Die Mutter schlief noch lange nicht!
                                             Doch träumte
        Auch sie, und dacht an den der fern war....

                                            “Cassel, Januar 1859.”


Yes, at the risk of becoming tedious, I have inserted the above lines.
I wish to lose no opportunity of making known the man who plays the
principal part in my narrative, in order to inspire the reader with
interest, as black clouds afterwards gather over our hero’s head.








CHAPTER XV.

[COMPOSED BY STERN.]


Havelaar’s predecessor had good intentions, but seemed to have been in
some measure afraid of the displeasure of his superiors——had many
children and no fortune——had thus preferred speaking to the Resident,
about what he called excessive abuses, than describing them plainly in
an official report. He knew that a Resident does not like to receive a
written report, which remains in his archives, and which may be
afterwards a proof that he had been made acquainted in time with this
or that wrong, whilst a verbal communication leaves him, without
danger, the choice of paying attention to a complaint or not. Such
verbal communications generally brought about a conversation with the
Regent, who, of course, denied all, and asked for proof. Then the men
were summoned who had the boldness to complain, and creeping before the
feet of the Regent, they begged pardon. “No, that buffalo had not been
taken away from them without payment; they certainly believed that
double its value would be paid for it. No, they had not been summoned
from their fields to labour without payment in the Regent’s ‘sawahs;’
they knew very well that the Regent would pay them afterwards
handsomely for their labour. They had complained in a moment of
groundless malice—they had been mad, and begged that they should be
punished for such excessive disrespect.”...

Then the Resident knew very well that he had to think about this
revocation of the complaint, but it gave him nevertheless a nice
opportunity to maintain the Regent in office and honour, and spared
himself the disagreeable task of troubling the Government with an
unfavourable report. The rash accusers were punished by caning, the
Regent triumphed, and the Resident returned to the capital with the
agreeable consciousness of having again managed so nicely.

But what was the Assistant Resident now to do, when the next day other
complainers announced themselves? Or—and this often happened—when the
same plaintiffs returned and revoked their revocation? Must he again
insert this affair in his memoranda, to speak to the Resident about it
a second time, to see the same comedy played again, to run the same
risk as before, to pass at last for a person who, stupid and malicious,
was continually producing complaints that were to be rejected every
time as unfounded. And what would become of the relation so necessary
between the first Native chief and the first European functionary, when
the latter seemed to give ear continually to false complaints against
his younger brother? And, above all, what became of those poor
plaintiffs, after they had returned to their village, under the power
of the district or village chief, whom they had accused as the
instrument of the Regent’s arbitrariness,—what became of these poor
men? He who could fly, fled.

Therefore were there many Bantam people in the neighbouring provinces.
Therefore were there so many inhabitants of Lebak among the rebels in
the Lampong district. Therefore had Havelaar asked in his speech to the
chiefs:—“Why is it that so many houses are empty in the villages; and
why do many prefer the shadow of the wood elsewhere to the coolness of
the forests of Lebak?”

But not every one could fly. The man whose corpse floats down the river
in the morning, after having asked the foregoing evening—secretly,
hesitatingly, and anxiously—for an audience of the Assistant Resident,
he needs flight no more. Perhaps it may be deemed philanthropy to spare
him a further life, by consigning him to an immediate death. The
torture was spared him that awaited him on his return to the village,
and the stripes which are the punishment of every one who could for a
moment think himself above the brute, and no inanimate piece of wood or
stone,—the punishment for him who in a moment of folly had thought that
there was justice in the country, and that the Assistant Resident had
the will and the power to maintain that justice.

Was it not indeed better to prevent that man from returning the next
day to that Assistant Resident, as he had given notice in the evening;
and to smother his complaint in the yellow water of the Tji-berang,
that would carry him away softly to its mouth, accustomed as that river
was to be bearer of the brotherly presents of salutation from the
sharks in the interior to the sharks in the sea?

And Havelaar was acquainted with all this! Does the reader understand
what went on in his mind, when he considered that his vocation was to
do justice, that he was responsible for that to a HIGHER POWER than the
power of a Government, that to be sure stipulated for this justice in
its laws, but did not always like to see the application of it? Do you
understand how he was perplexed with doubt, not of what he had to do;
but of how he ought to act? He had commenced with moderation, he had
spoken to the Regent as to an elder brother, and he who thinks that I,
captivated with the hero of my history, try to extol too much the
manner of his speaking, may hear how once after such an interview the
Regent sent his Patteh [108] to him, to thank him for the benevolence
of his words, and how again long afterwards this Patteh, speaking to
the Controller Verbrugge, after Havelaar had ceased to be Assistant
Resident of Lebak, when nobody had anything more to hope of or fear
from him, how the Patteh at the remembrance of these words had been
touched, and cried, “Never as yet any gentleman spoke like him.”

Yet he would save, restore—not destroy. He had sympathy with the
Regent; he who knew how want of money oppresses, above all where it
leads to humiliation and scorn, sought for reasons to avoid the
unpleasant duty. The Regent was old, and the head of a family that
lived magnificently in neighbouring provinces, where much coffee was
reaped, [109] and where many emoluments were enjoyed. Was it not
grievous for him to be so far behind his younger relatives in style of
living?

Moreover he was fanatical, and thought whilst his years advanced to be
able to purchase the welfare of his soul by paying for pilgrimages to
Mecca, and by giving alms to prayer-singing idlers.

The functionaries who had preceded Havelaar in Lebak had not always
shown a good example, and finally, the extensiveness of the Lebak
family of the Regent, that lived entirely at his expense, made it very
difficult for him to return to the right path.

Therefore Havelaar sought for reasons to delay all severity, and to try
once more, and still once more, what could be done by gentle means.

And he went further still than kindness. With a generosity which
reminded him of the faults that had made him so poor, he continually
advanced money to the Regent, and that on his own responsibility, in
order that necessity should not urge too strongly to rapine, and, as
was ordinarily the case, he forgot himself so far as to offer to
retrench in his own family to what was strictly necessary, that he
might assist the Regent with the little that he could still spare of
his income.

Were it still necessary to prove the gentleness with which Havelaar
fulfilled his difficult duty, that proof could be found in the verbal
message which he intrusted to the Controller, when Verbrugge was going
for a few days to Serang. “Tell the Resident that he, on hearing of the
abuses that take place here, must not believe that I am indifferent on
the subject, of which I do not immediately make an official report,
because I would spare the Regent, for whom I feel pity, from too great
severity, so I will try first to bring him to a sense of duty by
gentleness.”

Havelaar was often out for many days together. When he was at home, he
was for the most part to be found in the room which we represented in
our plan as No. 7. There he was generally occupied in writing, and
received the persons who asked an audience. He had chosen this spot,
because there he was near his Tine, who was generally in the next
room;—for so cordially were they bound together, that Max, even when he
was occupied with work that needed attention and exertion, continually
wanted to see and hear her. It was often comical how he suddenly spoke
to her about what came up in his thoughts about the subjects that
occupied him, and how quickly she, without understanding of what he
treated, knew how to seize the sense of his meaning, which he did not
generally explain, as if it was a matter of course, that she knew what
he meant. Often when he was discontented with his own labour, or bad
news just received, he would jump up and say something unkind to her,
who was not to blame for his discontent. But she liked to hear this,
because it was another proof how Max confounded her with himself. And,
therefore, there was never a question of repentance of such apparent
unkindness, or of pardon on the other side. This would have appeared to
them as if somebody had asked his own pardon, because he in ill humour
had beaten his own forehead.

She knew him so well, that she could tell exactly when she had to be
there to procure him a moment’s relaxation—exactly when he needed her
advice, and not less exactly she knew when she had to leave him alone.

In this room Havelaar was seated on a certain morning, when the
Controller entered with a letter in his hand just received.

“This is a difficult matter,” he said, entering; “very difficult.”

When I state that this letter imposed on him the duty of stating to
Havelaar why there was a change in the prices of joiners’ work and
labourers’ wages, the reader will think that the Controller Verbrugge
saw difficulties rather too readily. I make haste, therefore, to add,
that many others would have thought the answer of this simple question
very difficult.

A few years ago a prison had been built at Rankas-Betong. Now it is
generally known that the functionaries in the interior of Java
understand the art of erecting buildings that are worth thousands,
without spending more than so many hundreds for them. This gains them
the reputation for capacity, and zeal for the service of the country.
The difference between the money expended and the value of what they
get for it IS SUPPLIED BY UNPAID LABOUR. For a few years regulations
have existed which forbid this. It is not the question here whether
these regulations are observed, nor if the Government itself wishes
them to be fulfilled with an exactness that would be burdensome on the
budget of the building-department. It is with this as with other
regulations that look so philanthropic on paper.

Now many buildings had to be erected at Rankas-Betong, and the
engineers who were instructed to prepare plans of these had of course
asked for information regarding the local rates of wages and the price
of materials. Havelaar had charged the Controller to prepare an exact
estimate of these matters, and had recommended him to give the true
prices, without looking back to what had happened before, and Verbrugge
had fulfilled this duty. But these prices did not agree with the
statements made a few years back. The reason of this difference was
asked, and that was what Verbrugge deemed so very difficult. Havelaar,
who knew very well what was concealed behind this apparently simple
business, replied that he would communicate his ideas about this
difficulty in writing; and I find amongst the documents before me a
copy of the letter, which seems to be the consequence of this promise.

If the reader should perhaps complain of this detention with a
correspondence on the price of joiners’ work, with which he has
apparently nothing to do, I must beg him to observe that the question
here is properly about quite another matter, viz., the condition of the
official Indian economy, and that the letter which I communicate does
not only throw another ray of light on the artificial optimism of which
I have spoken, but paints at the same time the difficulty with which a
man like Havelaar had to struggle, who would go on straightforward.


    “No. 114.

    “Rankas-Betong, March 15, 1856.

    “To the Controller of Lebak.

    “When I sent you the letter of the Director of Public Works, dated
    the 16th ultimo, No. 271/354, I begged you to answer the questions
    which that letter contained, after having consulted the Regent and
    duly considered what I wrote in my missive of the 5th inst., No.
    97.

    “This missive contained some hints about what may be considered
    right and just with regard to the fixing of the prices of materials
    to be supplied by the people, to and at the charge of the
    Government.

    “This you have done in your letter of the 8th inst., No. 6, and as
    I believe to the best of your knowledge, so that I, confiding in
    your local information and that of the Regent, have submitted these
    accounts, as prepared by you, to the Resident.

    “This was followed by a missive from that chief functionary, dated
    the 11th inst., No. 326, whereby information was required about the
    cause of the difference between the prices given by me and those
    that had been sent in in 1854 and 1855 (the two preceding years)
    for the building of a prison.

    “I, of course, put this letter into your hands, and verbally
    required you now to justify your statements, which ought to be less
    difficult for you, as it enabled you to appeal to the instructions
    given you in my letter of the 5th inst., and of which we spoke at
    length more than once. Up to this point all is very plain and
    simple. But yesterday, you entered my office with the Resident’s
    letter in your hands, and began to speak of the difficulty of
    clearing up the questions put therein. I perceived again some
    reluctance to give certain things their true names, which I have
    told you of before, and lately in the presence of the Resident,
    something which I call for shortness’ sake halfness, and against
    which I often warned you in a friendly way. Halfness leads to
    nothing. Half is no good. Half true is untrue. For full payment,
    for a full rank, after a distinct complete oath, full duty must be
    done. If courage is sometimes necessary to fulfil that duty, one
    must possess that courage. For myself, I should not have the
    courage to lack that courage. For apart from the discontentedness
    with one’s-self, which is a consequence of neglect of duty or
    lukewarmness, the seeking for easier byeways, the desire always and
    everywhere to escape collisions, to settle, produces indeed more
    care, more danger than is to be met with in a straight policy.

    “During the course of a very important affair, which is now under
    the consideration of the Government, and in which you ought to be
    concerned in an official way, I left you tacitly, as it were,
    neutral, and alluded laughingly from time to time to the
    circumstance. When, for instance, I lately received your report
    about the causes of poverty and starvation among the population,
    and replied thereto:—‘All this may be the truth; it is not the
    whole truth, nor the cardinal truth; the principal or main cause
    lies deeper’—you freely assented to this, and I made no use of my
    right to exact that you should make known that cardinal truth. For
    this indulgence I had many reasons, and, amongst others, this, that
    I thought it unjust to exact suddenly from you what many others in
    your place would have readily afforded; to force you to say
    farewell in such a hurry to a course of reserve and timorousness
    that is not your fault, but that of the training which you have
    received. Finally, I wished to give you first an example how much
    simpler and easier it is to do one’s duty fully than only by
    halves. But now that I have had the honour of seeing you so long
    under my orders, and after having continually given you occasion to
    make yourself acquainted with principles, which, unless I err, will
    triumph at last, I should wish that you accepted them, that you
    would make your own the power which is not wanting, but merely in
    disuse, to tell me to the best of your knowledge what you have to
    say, and that you would bid adieu at once and for ever to that
    unmanly fear of telling the plain truth.

    “I expect, therefore, a simple but complete report of what seems to
    you to be the cause of the difference in price between 1854 and
    1856. I sincerely hope that you will not consider any phrase of
    this letter meant to hurt you. I trust that you understand me well
    enough, to know that I say neither more nor less than I mean, and,
    moreover, I give you the assurance that my observations refer less
    to you than to the school in which you were trained for an Indian
    functionary. Yet this ‘circonstance atténuante’ would disappear if
    you, continuing longer with me, and serving the Government under my
    orders, should go on to follow the course against which I set
    myself.

    “You may have observed that I have omitted the title ‘Right
    Honourable,’ [110]—it annoyed me. Do the same to me, and let our
    honourableness, where it is necessary, come forward in another
    manner than by this annoying style, spoiling the use of titles.—The
    Assistant Resident of Lebak,

        (Signed) “Max Havelaar.”


The reply to this letter was an accusation against some of Havelaar’s
predecessors, and proved that he was not very wrong in quoting the bad
examples of former times amongst the reasons that pleaded as an excuse
for the Regent.

In communicating this letter I have departed from the order of time, to
make it at once obvious how little help Havelaar could expect from the
Controller, as soon as quite different and more important transactions
were to be called by their right names, when the latter, who was
without doubt a good man, had to be addressed in this way about telling
the truth, when the question was only to give information about the
prices of wood, stone, lime, and wages, and how Havelaar had not only
to struggle with the power of those who reaped advantage from crime,
but likewise with the timorousness of those who, though condemning that
crime as much as he, did not mean courageously to combat it. Perhaps
the reader, after having perused this letter, will think no more with
such disdain of the servile submission of the Javanese, who in presence
of his chief revokes like a coward an accusation however well founded
it may be. For if you consider that there was so much cause for fear,
even for the European functionary, who certainly may be deemed to be
somewhat less exposed to vengeance, what then awaited the poor
husbandman who, in a village far from the capital, fell entirely into
the power of his accused oppressors? Is it surprising that these poor
men, afraid of the consequences of their boldness, endeavoured to
escape or to soften those consequences by humble submission? And it was
not only the Controller Verbrugge who did his duty with a shyness
characteristic of neglect of duty. The Djaksa likewise, the native
chief, who fills in the council of the country the office of public
prosecutor, preferred entering in the evening, unseen and without
attendants, the house of Havelaar. He whose duty it was to prevent
theft, he whose vocation it was to catch the sneaking thief, sneaked
softly in at the back door, as if he were himself a thief, fearing to
be seized, after having firstly convinced himself that there was no
company which could have afterwards betrayed him as guilty of
performing his duty. Was it to be wondered at that the soul of Havelaar
was very sad, and that Tine had to go more than ever to his room to
console him, when she saw him sitting there with his head resting on
his hand?

And yet his greatest difficulty was not in the shyness of those who
were near him, nor in the accessory cowardice of those who had invoked
his help. No! quite alone, if necessary, he would do justice, without
or with the help of others; yes, against all, even were it against the
will of those who were in want of that justice. For he knew the
influence he had over the people, and how, if once the poor oppressed
were summoned to repeat loudly, and before the tribunal, what they had
whispered to him during the evening and the night in solitude,—he knew
how he had the power to work upon their minds, and how the force of his
words would be stronger than the fear of the revenge of district chief
or Regent. The fear that his protégés would forsake their own cause did
not restrain him.

It cost him so much to accuse this old Regent—that was the reason of
his internal struggle; but, on the other hand, he ought not to yield to
this reluctance, because the whole population, besides their good
right, had as much claim to pity. Fear for himself had no part in his
doubts. For though he knew the unwillingness with which the Government
generally entertains the accusation of a Regent, and how much easier it
is to take away the bread of the European functionary than to punish a
Native chief, he had a special reason to believe that exactly at this
moment other than the ordinary principles would predominate in the
decision of such an affair.

It is true that he would have done his duty as faithfully even without
this opinion; with more pleasure if he had deemed the danger for
himself and his household greater than ever. We have already said how
difficulty enticed him, how he thirsted for sacrifice; but he thought
that the charm of a self-sacrifice did not exist here, and he feared
that when at last he should have to commence a more serious struggle
against injustice, he should come short of the chivalrous pleasure of
having commenced this struggle as the weakest party.

Yes, that was what he feared. He thought that at the head of the
Government was a Governor-General who would be his ally, and it was
another peculiarity of his character, that this opinion restrained him
from severe measures, and would do so longer than anything else,
because it prevented his attacking injustice at a moment that he
thought justice stronger than ever.

I have already said, in my attempt to describe his character, that with
all his sharpness he was ingenuous (naïf).

I will endeavour to explain how Havelaar arrived at this opinion.

Few European readers can form an exact idea of the height on which a
Governor-General must stand as an individual, not to be beneath the
dignity of his office; and it is therefore not too severe a judgment,
if I maintain that very few, perhaps none, have been able to respond to
so heavy a claim. Not to speak of the qualities of head and heart that
are required, only cast an eye on the giddy height on which so suddenly
the man is placed, who——yesterday only a citizen——to-day has power over
millions of subjects. He who a short time ago was still hidden among
his acquaintances without being more than they in rank or power, feels
himself suddenly, for the most part unexpectedly, elevated above a
multitude infinitely greater than the small circle in which he had been
before but imperfectly known, and I believe that I was not wrong in
calling this height giddy; which, indeed, puts us in mind of the
giddiness of one who sees suddenly a precipice before him, or which
makes you think of the blindness that strikes us, if we come suddenly
from a deep darkness into bright light. Against such transitions, the
nerves of vision and the brain are no match, even where they are of
extraordinary strength.

When also the nomination to the rank of Governor-General bears in
itself causes of corruption, which will affect even one remarkable for
excellent understanding and thorough conscientiousness, what may be
expected of persons who already before their nomination had many
faults?

And if we suppose that the King is always well informed before he signs
his august name at the foot of the document, in which he says he is
convinced of “the good faith, the zeal, and the capacity” of the newly
appointed Governor, even if we suppose that the new Viceroy is zealous,
faithful, and able, then the question still remains, whether this zeal,
and above all, this capacity, exist with him in a measure high enough
elevated above mediocrity to satisfy the claims of his vocation.

For the question cannot be whether the man, who for the first time
leaves the King’s cabinet at the Hague as Governor-General, possesses
at that moment the capacity necessary for his new office,—that is
impossible. By the declaration of confidence in his capacity can only
be meant the belief, that he, in a quite different situation, on a
given moment, shall know, as it were by intuition, what he could not
have learnt at the Hague,—in other words, that he is a genius, a genius
which suddenly must know and understand what before it neither knew nor
understood. Such geniuses are rare, even among persons who are in
favour with kings.

As I speak of geniuses, the reader will understand that I wish to omit
what could be said of many a Governor. It would likewise disgust me to
insert in my book pages that should expose the serious design of this
work to the suspicion of hunting after scandal. I omit, therefore, the
peculiarities that can only reach certain persons, but as a general
history of the malady of the situation of the Governors-General, I
believe that I can give:—First period—Dizziness, Incense-drunkenness,
Self-conceit, Immoderate self-confidence, Disdain of others, above all
of persons who have been long in India. Second period—Fatigue, Fear,
Dejection, Inclination to Sleep and Rest, Immoderate confidence in the
Council of India, Home-sickness and desire for a Dutch country-seat.

Between these two periods, and as a sort of transition, perhaps as
cause of this transition, there is Dysentery.

I trust that many persons in India will thank me for this diagnosis.

The application is very useful, for it may be accepted as very certain,
that the patient, who through over-exertion in the first period, would
choke at a gnat, would later, after the dysentery, swallow without
difficulty a camel;—or, to speak more plainly, that a functionary who
“accepts presents, not with the intention of enriching himself,”—for
instance a bundle of pisang worth a few pence,—would, in the first
period of the malady, be driven away with scorn and disgrace; but if
that official has patience enough to wait for the second period, he may
seize very calmly, and without any fear of punishment, the garden where
the pisang grew, with the adjoining gardens, and the houses round, and
what there may be in those houses, and other things ... ad libitum.

Every one may take advantage of this pathological philosophical
observation, and keep secret my advice to prevent too much
competition....

A curse on it, that indignation and grief are so often clothed in the
rags of satire! A curse on it, that a tear, to be understood, must be
accompanied with a sneer!

Or is it the fault of my inexperience, that I seek in vain for words to
name the depth of the wound that cankers in our Indian Government,
without borrowing the style of Figaro or Punch? Style, ... Yes! There
are documents before me, in which there is style; style that showed
that there was a man in the neighbourhood; a man, to whom it would have
been worth the trouble to give a helping hand! And of what use was this
style to poor Havelaar? He did not translate his tears into grins, he
did not scoff, he did not endeavour to touch by a medley of colours or
insipid farces; ... of what use was it to him?

If I could write like him, I should write otherwise than he.

Style?... Did you hear how he spoke to the chiefs? And of what use was
it to him?

If I could speak like him, I should speak otherwise than he.

Away with conscientious language, away with considerateness,
straightforwardness, plainness, simplicity, feeling; away with all that
puts you in remembrance of Horace’s “Justum et tenacem;” trumpets here,
and the sharp rattle of kettledrums, whizzing of rockets, screeching of
tuneless strings, here and there a true word sneaking in as contraband,
under cover of so much drumming and so much trumpeting! Style?... He
had style! He had too much soul to drown his thoughts in, “I have the
honour to be,” and the “Right Honourable,” and the “respectfully giving
in considerations,” that was the luxury of the small world in which he
moved. When he wrote, something impressed you in the reading of it,
which made you understand that there were clouds accompanying this
thunderstorm, and that you did not hear the rattling of tin
thunderstorm as in a theatre. When he struck fire from ideas, the heat
of his fire was felt by all but born clerks, or Governors-General, or
the writer of that most disgusting report about “tranquil
tranquillity.”

And what was the use of it to him?... If I want to be heard, and, above
all, understood—must I then write otherwise than he? But how, then?

Do you see, reader! I look for an answer to this “how,” and therefore
my book is such a medley: it is a pattern-card, make your choice;
afterwards I will give you yellow or blue or red, as you please.

Havelaar had already so often observed the Governor’s malady in so many
sufferers, and often in anima vili, for there are analogical
Residents’, Controllers’, Clerks’ maladies, that are in proportion to
the first as the measles to the small-pox, and finally, he himself had
suffered from this malady; he had already so often observed this, that
he knew the symptoms very well. He had remarked that the present
Governor-General [111] had been less dizzy at the commencement of the
malady than most others, and he concluded from this that the rest of
the malady would likewise take another course. Therefore he feared to
be the strongest, if at last he should have to come forward as the
champion of the rights of the inhabitants of Lebak. [112]








CHAPTER XVI.

[COMPOSED BY STERN.]


Havelaar received a letter from the Regent of Tjanjor, wherein the
latter communicated to him that he wished to pay a visit to his uncle
the Regent of Lebak. This was very disagreeable news for him. He knew
how the chiefs in the Preangan Regencies were accustomed to display
much magnificence, and how the Regent of Tjanjor could not undertake
such a journey without a train of many hundreds, all of whom must be
lodged and fed, as also their horses. He would gladly have prevented
this visit; but he thought in vain of the means of doing so, without
offending the Regent of Rankas-Betong; as the latter was very proud and
would have felt deeply offended if his comparative poverty had been
mentioned as a motive for not visiting him. And if this visit could not
be avoided, it would inevitably give occasion to aggravate the
oppression of the people.

It is to be doubted if Havelaar’s speech had made a lasting impression
on the chiefs; with many this was certainly not the case; but it is
certain that, in all the villages, the report had spread, that the
gentleman who had power at Rankas-Betong would do justice, and if his
words were powerless to prevent crime, they had at least given the
victims the courage to complain, however hesitatingly and secretly.

In the evening they crept through the ravine, and when Tine was sitting
in her room, she was frightened by an unexpected noise, and saw before
the open windows dark forms that sneaked along with a shy step. But
very soon she started no more, for she knew what it meant when these
forms wandered like so many spectres round the house, and asked
protection of her Max. Then she beckoned him, and he got up to call in
the complainants. Most of them came from the district of
Parang-Koodjang, where one of the chiefs was a son-in-law of the
Regent; and though this chief did not omit to take his part of the
extortion, yet it was no secret that he generally robbed in name of the
Regent, and for his benefit. It was affecting to see how these poor men
relied upon the chivalry of Havelaar, that he would not summon them to
repeat the following day openly what they told him in his room. This
would have caused the ill-treatment of them all, and the death of many.
Havelaar made notes of what they said, and after that ordered the
plaintiffs to return to their village. He promised that justice should
be done, provided they made no opposition, and did not emigrate, as was
the intention of many. Generally, he was shortly afterwards at the
place where the injustice happened, yes, he had often been there
already, and had for the most part examined into the affair before the
plaintiff himself had returned to his dwelling. In this manner he
visited in this extensive department, villages that were eighty miles
distant from Rankas-Betong, without the Regent or even the Controller
Verbrugge knowing that he was absent from the capital. His object in so
doing was to shield the complainants from the danger of revenge, and at
the same time to spare the Regent the shame of a public inquiry, which
with Havelaar would not have ended in a revocation of the complaint. He
still hoped that the chiefs would turn back on the dangerous road which
they had already walked so long; and he would in that case have been
contented merely to claim indemnification for the poor sufferers.

But on every occasion of his speaking to the Regent, it was evident to
him that all promises of amendment were vain; and he was deeply pained
at the ill-success of his endeavours.



We shall now leave him for a time in his disappointment and the
difficult work he had undertaken, to relate to the reader the history
of the Javanese Saïdjah in the dessah Badoer. I extract from Havelaar’s
notes the name of this village and that of the Javanese concerned. It
is a case of extortion and plunder; and lest my history should be
thought fictitious, I give the assurance that I can furnish the names
of the thirty-two persons in the district of Parang-Koodjang alone,
from whom in the course of one month thirty-six buffaloes had been
stolen for the use of the Regent; or, still better, I can give the
names of thirty-two persons in that district, who in one month dared to
complain, and whose complaints, having been examined by Havelaar, were
found to be true. [113]

There are five such districts in the Residency of Lebak. Now if one
chooses to believe that the number of stolen buffaloes was less in
those parts that had not the honour of being governed by the son-in-law
of the Regent, I will grant that; though the question still remains,
whether the rapacity of other chiefs was not founded on as sure ground
as that of near relationship? For instance, the district chief of
Tjilangkahan on the south coast could in default of a father-in-law, of
whom one was much afraid, rely upon the difficulty with which the poor
in their complaints had to contend, that, namely, of walking forty or
sixty miles before hiding themselves during the evening in the ravine
near Havelaar’s house. And if we observe the fact that many started
never to reach that house, that many did not even leave their village,
frightened as they were by their own experience or by the sight of the
fate which overtook other plaintiffs, then I believe that we should be
wrong in thinking that the multiplication by five of the number of
buffaloes stolen out of one district would be too high an estimate of
the number of cattle stolen every month in the five districts, to
provide for the wants of the Regent of Lebak’s court.

And it was not buffaloes alone; nor was buffalo-robbing the main thing.
A somewhat less degree of shamelessness is required—above all in India,
where statute-labour is still lawful—to summon the people unlawfully
for unpaid labour, than is necessary to take away property. It is
easier to make the population believe that the Government wants labour
without wishing to pay for it, than that it should claim the poor man’s
buffalo for nothing; and even if the timorous Javanese dared to
investigate whether the statute-labour required of him agreed with the
regulations on the subject, even then it would be impossible to
succeed, as the one has nothing to do with the other, and he cannot
therefore calculate whether the fixed number of persons has not been
exceeded ten or fifty times. Where also the most dangerous, the most
easily discovered abuse, is executed with such boldness, what may not
then be thought of the abuses that are much easier of execution, and
less liable to discovery? I said that I was going to relate the history
of the Javanese Saïdjah; yet I am compelled first to make one of those
digressions which are so difficult to avoid when describing situations
that are quite strange to the reader. I will state at the same time the
causes that make it so difficult for those who have not been in India
to judge of Indian affairs.

I have repeatedly spoken of the people as Javanese, and however natural
this nomenclature may appear to the European reader, it must have
sounded wrong to the ears of any one acquainted with Java. The Western
Residencies of Bantam, Batavia, Preangan, Krawand, and a part of
Cheribon,—all together called Soondah-countries, [114]—are not
considered as belonging to Java proper; and not to speak now of the
foreigners that came from over the sea into these regions, the
aboriginal population is quite different from that of the middle of
Java, or that of the so-called east corner. Language, character of the
people, manners, dress, change so much as you go eastward, that,
indeed, there is more difference between the Soondanese and the
Javanese proper, than between the English and the Dutch. Such
differences are often the cause of disputes in judging of Indian
affairs. If we observe that Java alone is so sharply divided into two
distinct parts, without marking the many subdivisions of these, we may
calculate how great the difference must be between populations that
live further from each other, and are separated by the sea. He whose
knowledge of Dutch India is confined to Java, can no more form a just
idea of the Malay, the Amboynese, the Battah, the Alfoer, the Timorese,
the Dayak, or the native of Macassar, than he who never left Europe;
and for a person who has had the opportunity of observing the
difference between these populations, it is indeed often amusing to
hear the conversations, and afflicting to hear the speeches, of persons
who get their knowledge of Indian affairs at Batavia or at Buitenzorg.
I have often wondered at the courage with which, for instance, a late
Governor-General endeavoured, in the Representative Chambers, to give
weight to his words, by a pretended claim to local knowledge and
experience. I esteem very highly the knowledge acquired by profound
study in the library, and have often been astonished at the extent of
the knowledge of Indian affairs which some have displayed without
having ever trod Indian ground, and when a late Governor-General gives
proofs of having acquired such knowledge in this manner, we feel for
him the respect which is the legitimate reward of the conscientious and
fruitful labour of many years. This respect would be still greater for
him, than for the scholar who had fewer difficulties to conquer,
because he at a far distance, without inspections, ran a less risk of
falling into the errors which are the consequence of a defective view,
as was the lot of the late Governor-General. [115]

I said that I was surprised at the confidence which some have shown in
the treatment of Indian affairs. For they know that their words are
heard by others than those who think it enough to have passed a few
years at Buitenzorg, to know India; that these words are likewise read
by those persons in India itself, who were the witnesses of their
inexperience, and who, as much as I, are astonished at the boldness
with which a man, who, only a short time ago, tried to hide this
incapacity behind the high rank which the King had given him, speaks
now all at once as if he really possessed a knowledge of the affairs of
which he treats.

Again and again, therefore, you hear complaints of incompetent
interference, again and again this or that system is opposed in the
Representative Chambers by denying the competency of him who represents
such a system, and it would perhaps not be inopportune to make an exact
inquiry into the qualities which make a person competent to judge of
competency. Generally, the touchstone of an important question is not
the matter of which it treats, but the value which is ascribed to the
opinion of the person who speaks of it; and as he is often one who is
considered to be qualified above all others, one who had, in India,
such “a high position,” the consequence of it is, that the results of
the voting bear generally the colour of the errors that seem to stick
to “these important positions.” If this is the case where the influence
of such a person is only exercised by a member of the Representative
Chambers, how great then will be the inclination to judge wrongly if
such influence is accompanied by the confidence of the King, who placed
this functionary at the head of the ministry of the colonies? It is a
peculiar phenomenon (perhaps owing its origin to a sort of dulness,
which shuns the trouble of judging for ourselves), how easily one gives
his confidence to persons who know how to give themselves the
appearance of more knowledge, when this knowledge has been drawn from a
foreign source. The reason perhaps is, that self-love is less hurt by
the acknowledgment of such an ascendency, than would be the case if one
could have recourse to the same expedients when anything like emulation
should arise. It is easy for the representative of the people to give
up his opinion, as soon as it is combated by a person who may be deemed
to pass a more accurate judgment than he, and this accuracy need not be
ascribed to personal superiority, confession of which would be more
difficult, but only to the particular circumstances wherein such an
opponent has been. And not to speak of those who have filled high
offices in India, it is indeed strange how often value is ascribed to
the opinion of persons who really possess nothing to justify the credit
given them, than the remembrance of a residence of so many years in
those regions, and this is so much the more strange, because they, who
attach importance to such a source of information, would not readily
believe all that would be told them, for instance, about political
economy in Holland, by a person who could show that he had lived forty
or fifty years in Holland. There are persons who have lived more than
thirty years in Dutch India without ever coming in contact with either
the population or the native chiefs; and it is sad that the Council of
India is often totally, or for a great part, composed of such
persons,—that the means have even been found to make the King sign the
appointment, as Governor-General, of a person who belonged to this
class.

When I said that this supposed capacity of a newly appointed
Governor-General might be considered as implying that he was held to be
a genius, I did not mean to recommend the appointment of geniuses.
Besides the difficulty of having this important employment continually
vacant, another reason pleads against this. A genius would not be able
to work under a Minister of the colonies, and would therefore be
useless, as geniuses generally are.

It would, perhaps, be desirable that the main faults given by me in the
form of a diagnosis should get the attention of those who are called
upon to the choice of a new Governor. Taking it for granted that all
the persons considered eligible are conscientious, and in the
possession of a faculty of comprehension sufficient to enable them to
learn a little of what they will have to know, I think it a main thing
that the avoidance may be expected of them of that presumptuous
self-conceit in the beginning, and, above all, of that apathetic
sluggishness in the last years of their administration. I have already
said that Havelaar, in his difficult duty, thought he could rely upon
the help of the Governor-General; and I added that this opinion was
naïf. That Governor-General was expecting his successor ... his rest in
Holland was near. We shall see what this sluggishness brought upon
Havelaar, and upon the Javanese Saïdjah, whose monotonous history—one
amongst many—I am now about to relate.

Yes, “monotonous” it will be! Monotonous as the history of the activity
of the ant, which had to carry up its contribution for the winter store
over the clod—the mountain—which blocks up the way to the storehouse.
Again and again it falls back with its burden, to try again to put its
feet on that little stone high there on the rock at the top of the
mountain. But between it and this top there is an abyss, a depth which
a thousand ants could not fill——this must be passed. Therefore the ant,
that has scarcely the strength to drag its burden on even ground—a
burden many times heavier than its own body—that can hardly lift it up
and balance itself on an unsteady footing, has to preserve its
equilibrium—when it climbs with its burden between the fore-legs, it
has to sling it round to the side to make it come down on the point
which stretches out on the rock,—it staggers, totters, is frightened,
sinks down, endeavours to take hold of the half rooted-up trunk of a
tree—of a blade of grass—which, with its top, points to the depth—it
loses the fulcrum which it sought for, the tree gives way, the blade of
grass yields under its weight, and the ant falls back into the depth
with its burden. Then it is still for a moment, which is long in the
life of an ant. It is stunned by the pain of its fall—or does it yield
to grief that so much exertion was in vain? No, its courage does not
forsake it. Again it seizes the burden, and again drags it aloft, again
soon to fall into the depth. So monotonous is my tale. But I shall not
speak of ants, whose joy or sorrow escapes our observation through the
dulness of our organs; I shall speak of men who move in the way same as
we do. It is true he who shuns emotion, and would fain avoid
compassion, will say that those men are yellow or brown—many call them
black,—and for them the difference of colour is reason enough for
turning the eye from their misery, or at least for looking down on it
without emotion. My narrative is therefore only addressed to those who
are capable of the difficult faith, that hearts throb under that dark
epidermis, and that he who is blessed with a white skin, and the
civilisation thereunto belonging—generosity, mercantile knowledge, and
religion, virtue, etc.—might use these qualities of the white man
better than has yet been experienced by those less blessed in colour
and mental capacity.

Yet my confidence in your sympathy with the Javanese does not go so far
as to make me imagine when I tell you how the last buffalo has been
carried off from the enclosure, in broad daylight, without fear, under
protection of Dutch power, when I cause the stolen cattle to be
followed by the owner and his weeping children, and make him sit down
upon the steps of the robber’s house, speechless and senseless,
absorbed in sorrow, to be chased away with outrage and disdain, menaced
with stripes and prison....

See! I neither claim nor expect that you will be moved by this in the
same manner as you would be if I sketched the destiny of a Dutch
peasant whose cow had been taken away. I ask no tear for the tears that
flow on such dark faces, nor noble indignation when I shall speak of
the despair of the sufferer. Neither do I expect that you will rise and
go with my book in your hand to the King, saying: “Look here, O King,
that happens in your empire, in your beautiful empire of Insulinde!”...

No, no; all this I do not expect. The excess of misery at home
overmasters your feeling of sympathy for what is far off. Was there not
yesterday but little business going on at the Exchange, and does not
the glutting of the coffee-market threaten a reduction in price?



“Don’t write such nonsense to your papa, Stern,” I said, and perhaps a
little passionately, for I can’t bear untruth; that has always been a
fixed principle with me. I wrote that evening to old Mr. Stern, telling
him to beware of false reports.

The reader understands what I have again suffered in listening to the
last chapters. Was I not right when I said that Shawlman had made them
all mad with his parcel? Would you recognise in this writing business
of Stern——and Fred too helps, that is certain——young men that were
educated in a respectable house?

What foolish sallies are these against a sickness which reveals itself
in a desire for a country seat? Is that aimed at me? Am not I allowed
to go to Driebergen as soon as Fred is a broker? And who speaks of
dysentery in the company of mothers and daughters? It is a fixed
principle with me always to remain quiet, for I think it useful in
business; but I must confess, that it has often cost me a great deal to
listen to all the nonsense that Stern reads. What does he mean? What
must be the end of all this? When shall we hear anything substantial?
Of what interest is it for me whether Havelaar keeps his garden clean
or not, and whether those people enter in front of the house or at the
back? At Busselinck and Waterman’s one has to go through a small
entrance, near an oil warehouse, where it is always abominably
dirty.——And then those tiresome buffaloes. Why do they want buffaloes,
those black fellows?... I never had a buffalo, and yet I am
contented;—there are men who are always complaining. And as regards
that scoffing at forced labour, I perceive that he had not heard that
sermon of Dominé Wawelaar’s, otherwise he would know how useful labour
is in the extension of the kingdom of God. It is true, he is a
Lutheran....

To be sure, if I could have known how he would write the book, which
was to be so important to all coffee-brokers—and others—I would rather
have done it myself. But he is supported by the Rosemeyers, who trade
in sugar, and this makes him so bold. I said plainly, for I am honest
in those things, that we can dispense with the history of that man
Saïdjah; but just then, all at once, Louise Rosemeyer began to cry. It
appears that Stern had told her that there would be something about
love in it, and girls are mad after that. Yet this would not have made
me yield, if the Rosemeyers had not told me that they would like to be
acquainted with Stern’s father. Of course, through the father they will
arrive at the uncle, who trades in sugar. If I am now too much for
common-sense, and against Stern junior, I get the appearance as if I
would keep them away from him, and that is not at all the case, for
they trade in sugar.

I don’t understand what Stern means by what he writes. There are always
discontented people, and does it become him who enjoys so much good in
Holland——only this week my wife gave him camomile tea——to scoff at the
Government? Does he mean to excite public discontent? Does he want to
become Governor-General? He is self-conceited enough for that. I told
him the other day that he spoke very bad Dutch. “Oh, that is nothing,”
said he, “it seems that a Governor is very seldom sent over who
understands the language of the country.”

What shall I do with such a self-conceited fellow? He has not the least
respect for my experience. When I told him this week that I had been a
broker for seventeen years, he cited Busselinck and Waterman, who have
been brokers for eighteen years, “and,” said he, “they have one year’s
more experience.” Thus he caught me, for I must confess, because I like
truth, that Busselinck and Waterman have little knowledge of business,
and that they are old women and sneaks. Mary too is led astray. Only
this week——it was her turn to read at breakfast, we were about to have
the history of Lot——when she suddenly stopped, and refused to proceed.
My wife, who likes religion as much as I do, tried gently to persuade
her to obedience, because it does not become a modest girl to be so
obstinate. All in vain. Thereupon I, as a father, was obliged to scold
her with much severity, because she spoiled, by her obstinacy, the
comfort of the breakfast, which always has a bad influence on the whole
day. But nothing would help, and she went so far as to say, that she
would rather be beaten till she was dead than proceed with reading. I
have punished her with three days’ confinement to her room on coffee
and bread; I hope that it will do her good. To make this punishment
severe, at the same time a moral lesson, I have ordered her to copy the
chapter which she would not read ten times, and I have treated her with
this severity above all, because I have perceived that she has, during
the last few days—whether from Stern or not I do not know—taken up
ideas which appear to me to be dangerous to morality, to which my wife
and I are so much attached. I heard her sing, for instance, a French
song—by Béranger, I believe—in which the poet pities a poor old beggar,
who in her youth sung at a theatre, and yesterday at breakfast she had
no stays on——Mary, I mean—that was really not respectable.

I have likewise to confess that Fred brought home little good from the
prayer-meeting. I had been much pleased with his sitting so quietly in
church. He did not move, and always looked at the pulpit, but
afterwards I heard that Betsy Rosemeyer was sitting near it. I said
nothing about it, for one must not be too severe towards young people,
and the Rosemeyers are a respectable firm. They have given their eldest
daughter, who married Bruggeman the druggist, something very nice, and
therefore I believe that this will keep Fred away from the Wester
Market, which is very gratifying to me, because I am so attached to
morality.

But I am grieved to see that this does not prevent Fred from hardening
his heart, like Pharaoh, who was less guilty, because he had no father
to show him continually the right path, for the Scriptures do not speak
of old Pharaoh. Dominé Wawelaar complains of his conceit——I mean
Fred’s——at catechism, and he seems—again from Shawlman’s parcel,—to
have derived this self-conceit, which drives the conscientious Wawelaar
almost mad. It is touching how the worthy man, who often lunches with
us, endeavours to work on Fred’s feelings, and how the scamp is always
ready with new questions, which show the perversity of his heart. It
all comes from that accursed book of Shawlman’s. With tears of emotion
on his cheeks, the zealous servant of the Gospel endeavours to move him
to turn away the eyes from the wisdom of men, to be introduced into the
mysteries of the wisdom of God. With gentleness and meekness he prays
him not to throw away the bread of eternal life, and to fall while
acting thus into the clutches of Satan, who, with his angels, inhabits
the fire prepared for him to all eternity. “Oh,” said he
yesterday——Wawelaar, I mean——“O my young friend, open now eyes and
ears, and hear and see what the Lord gives you to see and hear by my
mouth. Pay attention to the evidences of the saints who have died for
the true faith. Look at Stephen, sinking down under the stones that
crush him, see how he still looks to heaven, and how he ceases not to
sing psalms....”

“I would rather have thrown stones in return,” said Fred in
reply.——Reader! what shall I do with this fellow?

A moment afterwards Wawelaar commenced again; for he is an ardent
servant, and sticks to his work. “Oh,” said he, “young friend ... (the
preamble was as above), can you remain insensible when you think of
what shall become of you when once you are counted amongst the goats on
the left hand....”

Thereupon the rogue burst out laughing——I mean Fred——and Mary laughed
too. I even thought that I perceived something like a laugh on my
wife’s face. But then I helped Wawelaar: I punished Fred with a fine
out of his money-box to the missionary society.

But all this touches me deeply. And could any one take pleasure in
hearing stories about buffaloes and the Javanese with such grievances
of his own? What is a buffalo to the salvation of Fred? What do I care
about the affairs of those people away there, when I have to fear that
Fred will spoil my business by his unbelief, and that he will never
become a good broker? For W. himself has said, that God so directs all
things that orthodoxy leads to wealth! “Look only,” he said, “is there
not much wealth in Holland? That is because of the Faith. Is there not
in France every day murder and homicide? That is because there are
Roman Catholics there. Are not the Javanese poor? They are Pagans. The
more the Dutch have to do with the Javanese, the more wealth will be
here, and the more poverty there.”

I am astonished at Wawelaar’s penetration. For it is the truth, that I,
who am exact in religion, see that my business increases every year,
and Busselinck and Waterman, who do not care about God or the
Commandments, will remain bunglers as long as they live. The
Rosemeyers, too, who trade in sugar, and have a Roman Catholic
maid-servant, had a short time ago to accept 27 per cent. out of the
estate of a Jew who became bankrupt. The more I reflect, the further I
advance in tracing the unsearchable ways of God. Lately it appeared
that thirty millions had been gained on the sale of products furnished
by the Pagans, and in this is not included what I have gained thereby,
and others who live by this business. Is not that as if the Lord
said—“Here you have thirty millions as a reward for your faith?” Is not
that the finger of God, who causes the wicked one to labour to preserve
the righteous one? Is not that a hint for us to go on in the right way,
and to cause those far away to produce much, and to stand fast here to
the True Religion? Is it not therefore—“Pray and labour,” that we
should pray, and have the work done by those who do not know the Lord’s
Prayer?

Oh, how truly Wawelaar speaks, when he calls the yoke of God light! How
easy the burden is to every one who believes. I am only a few years
past forty, and can retire when I please to Driebergen, and see how it
ends with others who forsake the Lord. Yesterday I saw Shawlman with
his wife and their little boy: they looked like ghosts. He is pale as
death, his eyes protrude, and his cheeks look hollow. His attitude is
bent, though he is younger than I am. She too was dressed very poorly,
and she seemed to have been weeping again: I perceived immediately that
she is of a discontented temper; I need only see a person once to form
an opinion——that comes from my experience. She had on a thin cloak of
black silk, and yet it was very cold. There was no trace of a
crinoline; her thin dress hung loose round the knees, and a fringe hung
from the edge. He had not even his shawl, and looked as if it was
summer. Yet he seems to possess a kind of pride, for he gave something
to a poor woman sitting on a bridge. He who has himself so little sins
if he gives anything to another. Moreover, I never give in the streets,
that is a principle of mine, for I always say, when I see such poor
people, Perhaps it is their own fault, and I must not encourage them in
their wickedness. Every Sunday I give twice; once for the poor, and
once for the church. So it is right. I do not know if Shawlman saw me,
but I passed rapidly and looked upwards, and thought of the justice of
God, who would not have allowed him to walk along without an overcoat
if he had behaved better, and if he were not idle, self-conceited, and
sickly.

As regards my book, I must indeed beg pardon of the reader on account
of the unpardonable manner in which Stern abuses our contract. I must
confess that I look forward without pleasure to our next party, and the
love-story of this Saïdjah. The reader knows already the sound notions
which I have about love;—think only of my criticism of that excursion
to the Ganges. That young ladies take pleasure in such things I
understand, but that men of years hear such nonsense without disgust is
inexplicable to me. I will endeavour to hear nothing of this Saïdjah,
and hope that the fellow will marry soon, if he is to be the hero of a
love-story. It was very good of Stern to warn us that it will be a
monotonous story. When he afterwards commences with something else, I
will listen again. But I am tired almost as much of his always
condemning the Government as of his love-stories. It may be seen from
everything that Stern is young, and has little experience. To judge
rightly of affairs one must see them clearly. When I married I went to
the Hague, and visited the Museum with my wife: I there came in contact
with persons in all sorts of positions in society; for I saw the
Minister of Finance pass by; and we bought flannel together in Veene
Street——I and my wife I mean——and nowhere did I perceive the slightest
evidence of discontent against the Government. The young woman in the
shop looked healthy and contented; and when in 1856 some tried to
deceive us by saying that at the Hague all was not as it ought to be, I
said at the party what I thought about the discontent, and I was
believed; for every one knew that I spoke from experience. When
returning from my journey, the conductor of the diligence played a gay
popular melody, and he would not have done that if there had been so
much wrong. So having paid attention to all, I knew immediately what to
think of all that grumbling in 1856.

Opposite to us there lived a young woman whose cousin has a Toko in the
East Indies, as they call a shop there. If all was so very bad as Stern
represents, she would likewise know something about it, and yet it
seems that she is very contented, for I never hear her complain. On the
contrary, she says that her cousin lives there at a country seat, and
that he is member of the consistory, and that he has sent her a
cigar-case ornamented with peacocks’-feathers, which he had himself
made of bamboo. All this shows distinctly how unfounded all these
complaints about misgovernment are. Likewise it is clear that for a
person who will behave properly, there is still something to gain in
that country, and that when this Shawlman was there, he was idle,
conceited, and sickly, otherwise he would not have come home so very
poor; to walk about here without a greatcoat. And the cousin of the
young woman who lives opposite us is not the only one who has made his
fortune in the East Indies. In the club I see so many persons who have
been there, and who are very nicely dressed. But it is plain one must
pay attention to one’s business yonder as well as here. In Java pigeons
will not fly into anybody’s mouth ready roasted; there must be work,
and whoever will not work is poor, and remains so as a matter of
course.








CHAPTER XVII.

[CONTINUATION OF STERN’S COMPOSITION.]


Saïdjah’s father had a buffalo, with which he ploughed his field. When
this buffalo was taken away from him by the district chief at
Parang-Koodjang he was very dejected, and did not speak a word for many
a day. For the time for ploughing was come, and he had to fear that if
the sawah [116] was not worked in time, the opportunity to sow would be
lost, and lastly, that there would be no paddy to cut, none to keep in
the lombong (store-room) of the house. I have here to tell readers who
know Java, but not Bantam, that in that Residency there is personal
landed property, which is not the case elsewhere. Saïdjah’s father,
then, was very uneasy. He feared that his wife would have no rice, nor
Saïdjah himself, who was still a child, nor his little brothers and
sisters. And the district chief too would accuse him to the Assistant
Resident if he was behind-hand in the payment of his land-taxes, for
this is punished by the law. Saïdjah’s father then took a kris, [117]
which was poosaka [118] from his father. The kris was not very
handsome, but there were silver bands round the sheath, and at the end
there was a silver plate. He sold this kris to a Chinaman who dwelt in
the capital, and came home with twenty-four guilders, for which money
he bought another buffalo.

Saïdjah, who was then about seven years old, soon made friends with the
new buffalo. It is not without meaning that I say “made friends,” for
it is indeed touching to see how the Karbo [119] is attached to the
little boy who watches over and feeds him. Of this attachment I shall
very soon give an example. The large, strong animal bends its heavy
head to the right, to the left, or downwards, just as the pressure of
the child’s finger, which he knows and understands, directs.

Such a friendship little Saïdjah had soon been able to make with the
new-comer, and it seemed as if the encouraging voice of the child gave
still more strength to the heavy shoulders of the strong animal, when
it tore open the stiff clay and traced its way in deep sharp furrows.

The buffalo turned willingly, on reaching the end of the field, and did
not lose an inch of ground when ploughing backwards the new furrow,
which was ever near the old, as if the ‘sawah’ was a garden ground
raked by a giant. Quite near were the ‘sawahs’ of the father of Adinda
(the father of the child that was to marry Saïdjah); and when the
little brothers of Adinda came to the limit of their fields just at the
same time that the father of Saïdjah was there with his plough, then
the children called out merrily to each other, and each praised the
strength and the docility of his buffalo. But I believe that the
buffalo of Saïdjah was the best of all; perhaps because its master knew
better than any one else how to speak to the animal, and buffaloes are
very sensible to kind words. Saïdjah was nine and Adinda six, when this
buffalo was taken from the father of Saïdjah by the chief of the
district of Parang-Koodjang. Saïdjah’s father, who was very poor,
thereupon sold to a Chinaman two silver klamboo [120] hooks—‘poosaka’
from the parents of his wife—for eighteen guilders, and for that money
bought a new buffalo. But Saïdjah was very dejected. For he knew from
Adinda’s little brothers that the other buffalo had been driven to the
capital, and he had asked his father if he had not seen the animal when
he was there to sell the hooks of the ‘klamboo.’ To this question
Saïdjah’s father refused to give an answer. Therefore he feared that
his buffalo had been slaughtered, as the other buffaloes which the
district chief had taken from the people. And Saïdjah wept much when he
thought of this poor buffalo, which he had known for such a long time,
and he could not eat for many days, for his throat was too narrow when
he swallowed. It must be taken into consideration that Saïdjah was a
child.

The new buffalo soon got acquainted with Saïdjah, and very soon
obtained in the heart of Saïdjah the same place as his
predecessor,—alas! too soon; for the wax impressions of the heart are
very soon smoothed to make room for other writing.... However this may
be, the new buffalo was not so strong as the former: true, the old yoke
was too large for his neck, but the poor animal was willing, like his
predecessor, which had been slaughtered; and though Saïdjah could boast
no more of the strength of his buffalo when he met Adinda’s brothers at
the boundaries, yet he maintained that no other surpassed his in
willingness; and if the furrow was not so straight as before, or if
lumps of earth had been turned, but not cut, he willingly made this
right as much as he could with his patjol. [121] Moreover, no buffalo
had an oeser-oeseran [122] like his. The Penghooloo [123] himself had
said that there was ontong [124] in the course of the hair-whirls on
its shoulders. Once when they were in the field, Saïdjah called in vain
to his buffalo to make haste. The animal did not move. Saïdjah grew
angry at this unusual refractoriness, and could not refrain from
scolding. He said “a—— s——.” Every one who has been in India will
understand me, and he who does not understand me gains by it if I spare
him the explanation of a coarse expression.

Yet Saïdjah did not mean anything bad. He only said it because he had
often heard it said by others when they were dissatisfied with their
buffaloes. But it was useless; his buffalo did not move an inch. He
shook his head, as if to throw off the yoke, the breath appeared out of
his nostrils, he blew, trembled, there was anguish in his blue eye, and
the upper lip was curled upwards, so that the gums were bare....

“Fly! Fly!” Adinda’s brothers cried, “fly, Saïdjah! there is a tiger!”

And they all unyoked the buffaloes, and throwing themselves on their
broad backs, galloped away through sawahs, galangans, [125] mud,
brushwood, forest, and allang-allang, [126] along fields and roads, and
when they tore panting and dripping with perspiration into the village
of Badoer, Saïdjah was not with them.

For when he had freed his buffalo from the yoke, and had mounted him as
the others had done to fly, an unexpected jump made him lose his seat
and fall to the earth. The tiger was very near.... Saïdjah’s buffalo,
driven on by his own speed, jumped a few paces past the spot where his
little master awaited death. But through his speed alone, and not of
his own will, the animal had gone further than Saïdjah, for scarcely
had it conquered the momentum which rules all matter even after the
cause has ceased, when it returned, and placing its big body, supported
by its big feet, like a roof over the child, turned its horned head
towards the tiger, which bounded forward ... but for the last time. The
buffalo caught him on his horns, and only lost some flesh, which the
tiger took out of his neck. The tiger lay there with his belly torn
open, and Saïdjah was saved. Certainly there had been ‘ontong’ in the
‘oeser-oeseran’ of the buffalo.

When this buffalo had also been taken away from Saïdjah’s father and
slaughtered....

I told you, reader, that my story is monotonous.

When this buffalo was slaughtered, Saïdjah was just twelve, and Adinda
was wearing ‘sarongs,’ and making figures on them. [127] She had
already learned to express thoughts in melancholy drawings on her
tissue, for she had seen Saïdjah very sad. And Saïdjah’s father was
also sad, but his mother still more so; for she had cured the wound in
the neck of the faithful animal which had brought her child home
unhurt, after having thought, by the news of Adinda’s brothers, that it
had been taken away by the tiger. As often as she saw this wound, she
thought how far the claws of the tiger, which had entered so deeply
into the coarse flesh of the buffalo, would have penetrated into the
tender body of her child; and every time she put fresh dressings on the
wound, she caressed the buffalo, and spoke kindly to him, that the good
faithful animal might know how grateful a mother is.

Afterwards she hoped that the buffalo understood her, for then he must
have understood why she wept when he was taken away to be slaughtered,
and he would have known that it was not the mother of Saïdjah who
caused him to be slaughtered. Some days afterwards Saïdjah’s father
fled out of the country; for he was much afraid of being punished for
not paying his land-taxes, and he had not another heirloom to sell,
that he might buy a new buffalo, because his parents had always lived
in Parang-Koodjang, and had therefore left him but few things. The
parents of his wife too lived in the same district. However, he went on
for some years after the loss of his last buffalo, by working with
hired animals for ploughing; but that is a very ungrateful labour, and
moreover, sad for a person who has had buffaloes of his own.

Saïdjah’s mother died of grief, and then it was that his father, in a
moment of dejection, fled from Bantam, in order to endeavour to get
labour in the Buitenzorg districts.

But he was punished with stripes, because he had left Lebak without a
passport, and was brought back by the police to Badoer. There he was
put in prison, because he was supposed to be mad, which I can readily
believe, and because it was feared that he would run amuck [128] in a
moment of mata-glap. [129] But he was not long in prison, for he died
soon afterwards. What became of the brothers and sisters of Saïdjah I
do not know. The house in which they lived at Badoer was empty for some
time, and soon fell down; for it was only built of bamboo, and covered
with atap. [130] A little dust and dirt covered the place where there
had been much suffering. There are many such places in Lebak. Saïdjah
was already fifteen years of age, when his father set out for
Buitenzorg; and he did not accompany him thither, because he had other
plans in view. He had been told that there were at Batavia many
gentlemen, who drove in bendies, [131] and that it would be easy for
him to get a post as bendie-boy, for which generally a young person is
chosen, so as not to disturb the equilibrium of the two-wheeled
carriage by too much weight behind. He would, they told him, gain much
in that way if he behaved well,—perhaps he would be able to spare in
three years money enough to buy two buffaloes. This was a smiling
prospect for him. With the proud step of one who has conceived a grand
idea, he, after his father’s flight, entered Adinda’s house, and
communicated to her his plan.

“Think of it,” said he, “when I come back we shall be old enough to
marry, and shall possess two buffaloes!”

“Very well, Saïdjah, I will gladly marry you when you return. I will
spin and weave sarongs [132] and slendangs, [133] and be very diligent
all the time.”

“Oh, I believe you, Adinda, but ... if I find you married?”

“Saïdjah, you know very well that I shall marry nobody but you; my
father promised me to your father.”

“And you yourself?”

“I shall marry you, you may be sure of that.”

“When I come back, I will call from afar off.”

“Who shall hear it, if we are stamping rice in the village?”

“That is true, ... but, Adinda, ... oh yes, this is better, wait for me
under the djati [134] wood, under the ketapan [135] where you gave me
the melatti.” [136]

“But, Saïdjah, how can I know when I am to go to the ketapan?”

Saïdjah considered and said:—

“Count the moons; I shall stay away three times twelve moons, ... this
moon not included.... See, Adinda, at every new moon, cut a notch in
your rice-block. When you have cut three times twelve lines, I will be
under the Ketapan the next day, ... do you promise to be there?”

“Yes, Saïdjah, I will be there under the ketapan, near the djati-wood,
when you come back.”

Hereupon Saïdjah tore a piece off his blue turban, which was very much
worn, and gave the piece of linen to Adinda to keep it as a pledge; and
then he left her and Badoer. He walked many days. He passed
Rankas-Betong, which was not then the capital of Lebak, and
Warong-Goonoong, where was the house of the Assistant Resident, and the
following day saw Pamarangang, which lies as in a garden. The next day
he arrived at Serang, and was astonished at the magnificence and size
of the place, and the number of stone houses covered with red tiles.
Saïdjah had never before seen such a thing. He remained there a day,
because he was tired; but, during the night, in the coolness, he went
further, and the following day, before the shadow had descended to his
lips, though he wore the large toodoong [137] which his father had left
him, he arrived at Tangerang.

At Tangerang he bathed in the river near the passage, and rested in the
house of an acquaintance of his father’s, who showed him how to make
straw-hats like those that come from Manilla. He stayed there a day to
learn that, because he thought to be able to get something by that
afterwards, if he should perhaps not succeed at Batavia. The following
day towards the evening when it was cool he thanked his host very much,
and went on. As soon as it was quite dark, when nobody could see it, he
brought forth the leaf in which he kept the ‘melatti’ which Adinda had
given him under the ‘Ketapan’ tree, for he was sad because he should
not see her for so long a time. The first day, and the second day
likewise, he had not felt so much how lonely he was, because his soul
was quite captivated by the grand idea of gaining money enough to buy
two buffaloes, and his father had never possessed more than one; and
his thoughts were too much concentrated in the hope of seeing Adinda
again, to make room for much grief at his leave-taking. He took that
leave in anxious hope, and mingled the memory of it in his thoughts,
with the prospect of again seeing Adinda at last under the ketapan. For
this prospect so occupied his heart that he, on leaving Badoer, and
passing that tree, felt something like joy, as if the thirty-six moons
were already past that separated him from that moment. It had appeared
to him as if he had only to turn round, as if on his return from the
journey, to see Adinda waiting for him under the tree. But the further
he went away from Badoer, the more attention he paid to the duration of
one day, the longer he thought the period of the thirty-six moons
before him. There was something in his soul which made him walk less
quickly—he felt affliction in his knees, and though it was not
dejection that overcame him, yet it was mournfulness, which is not far
from it. He thought of returning;—but what would Adinda think of so
little heart?

Therefore he walked on, though less rapidly than the first day. He had
the ‘melatti’ in his hand, and often pressed it to his breast. He had
become much older during the last three days, and he no longer
understood how he had lived so calmly before, when Adinda was so near
him, and he could see her as often as he liked. But now he could not be
calm, when he expected that he should see her again by and by. Nor did
he understand why he after having taken leave had not returned once
more to look at her again. And he even remembered how a short time ago
he had quarrelled with her about the cord which she had made for the
lalayang [138] of her brother, and which had broken because there was a
defect in her work by which a wager had been lost against the children
of Tjipoeroet. “How was it possible,” he thought, “to have been angry
about that with Adinda? For if there was a defect in the cord, and if
the wager of Badoer against Tjipoeroet had been lost in consequence,
and not by the piece of glass which little Djamien had thrown while
hiding himself behind the pagger, [139] ought I then to have been so
rough to her, and called her by unseemly names? What if I die at
Batavia without having asked her pardon for such harshness? Will it not
make me appear as if I were a bad man, who scolds a girl? And when it
is heard that I have died in a foreign country, will not every one at
Badoer say, ‘It is good that Saïdjah died; for he had an insolent mouth
against Adinda?’”

Thus his thoughts took a course which differed much from their former
buoyancy, and involuntarily were uttered, first in half words and
softly, soon in a monologue, and at last in the melancholy song, of
which a translation follows. My first intention was to have recourse to
measure and rhyme in this translation; but, like Havelaar, I thought it
better to leave it without the corset.


            “I do not know where I shall die.
    I saw the great sea on the south-coast,
        when I was there with my father making salt; [140]
    If I die at sea, and my body is thrown into the
        deep water, then sharks will come:
    They will swim round my corpse, and ask, ‘Which of
        us shall devour the body, that goes down into the water?’
                I shall not hear it!

            “I do not know where I shall die.
    I saw in a blaze the house of Pa-ansoe, which he
        himself has set on fire because he was mata-glap;
    If I die in a burning house, glowing embers
        will fall on my corpse;
    And outside the house there will be many cries of
        men throwing water on the fire to kill it;—
                I shall not hear it!

            “I do not know where I shall die.
    I saw the little Si-Oenah fall out of a klappa-tree,
        when he plucked a klappa [141] for his mother;
    If I fall out of a klappa-tree I shall lie dead
        below, in the shrubs, like Si-Oenah.
    Then my mother will not weep, for she is dead. But
        others will say with a loud voice: ‘See, there lies Saïdjah.’
                I shall not hear it!

            “I do not know where I shall die.
    I have seen the corpse of Pa-lisoe, who died of
        old age; for his hairs were white:
    If I die of old age, with white hairs,
        hired women will stand weeping near my corpse;
    And they will make lamentation, as did the mourners over
        Pa-lisoe’s corpse; and the grandchildren will weep, very loud;
                I shall not hear it!

            “I do not know where I shall die.
    I have seen at Badoer many that were dead. They
        were dressed in white shrouds, and were buried in the earth;
    If I die at Badoer, and I am buried beyond the dessah, [142]
        eastward against the hill, where the grass is high;
    Then will Adinda pass by there, and the border of
        her sarong will sweep softly along the grass,...
                I SHALL hear it.”


Saïdjah arrived at Batavia. He begged a gentleman to take him into his
service, which this gentleman did, because he did not understand
Saïdjah’s language; [143] for they like to have servants at Batavia who
do not speak Malay, and are, therefore, not so corrupted as others, who
have been longer in connexion with Europeans. Saïdjah soon learned
Malay, but behaved well; for he always thought of the two buffaloes
which he should buy, and of Adinda. He became tall and strong, because
he ate every day, what could not always be had at Badoer. He was liked
in the stable, and would certainly not have been rejected, if he had
asked the hand of the coachman’s daughter. His master even liked
Saïdjah so much that he soon promoted him to be an indoor servant,
increased his wages, and continually made him presents, to show that he
was well pleased with his services. Saïdjah’s mistress had read Sue’s
novel, [144] which for a short time was so popular: she always thought
of Prince Djalma when she saw Saïdjah, and the young girls, too,
understood better than before how the Javanese painter, Radeen Saleh,
had met with such great success at Paris.

But they thought Saïdjah ungrateful, when he, after almost three years
of service, asked for his dismissal, and a certificate that he had
always behaved well. This could not be refused, and Saïdjah went on his
journey with a joyful heart.

He passed Pisang, where Havelaar once lived many years ago. But Saïdjah
did not know this, ... and even if he had known it, he had something
else in his soul which occupied him.... He counted the treasures which
he was carrying home. In a roll of bamboo he had his passport and a
certificate of good conduct. In a case, which was fastened to a
leathern girdle, something heavy seemed to sling continually against
his shoulder, but he liked to feel that.... And no wonder!... this
contained thirty piastres, [145] enough to buy three buffaloes! What
would Adinda say? And this was not all. On his back could be seen the
silver-covered sheath of the kris, [146] which he wore in the girdle.
The hilt was certainly very fine, for he had wound it round with a silk
wrapper. And he had still more treasures! In the folds of the kahin
[147] round his loins, he kept a belt of silver links, with gold
ikat-pendieng. [148] It is true that the belt was short, but she was so
slender.... Adinda!

And suspended by a cord round his neck, under his baadjoe, [149] he
wore a small silk bag, in which were some withered leaves of the
‘melatti.’

Was it a wonder that he stopped no longer at Sangerang than was
necessary to visit the acquaintances of his father who made such fine
straw hats? Was it a wonder that he said little to the girls on his
road, who asked him where he came from, and where he was going—the
common salutation in those regions? Was it a wonder that he no longer
thought Serang so beautiful, he who had learnt to know Batavia? That he
hid himself no more behind the ‘pagger’ as he did three years ago, when
he saw the Resident riding out; for he had seen the much grander lord,
who lives at Buitenzorg, and who is the grandfather of the Soosoohoonan
(Emperor) of Solo? [150] Was it a wonder that he did not pay much
attention to the tales of those who went a part of the way with him,
and spoke of the news in Bantam-Kidool; how the coffee culture had been
quite suspended after much unrewarded labour; how the district chief of
Parang-Koodjang had been condemned to fourteen days’ arrest at the
house of his father-in-law for highway robbery; how the capital had
been removed to Rankas-Betong; how a new Assistant Resident was there,
because the other had died some months ago; how this new functionary
had spoken at the first Sebah meeting; how for some time nobody had
been punished for complaining; how the people hoped that all that had
been stolen would be returned or paid for?

No, he had sublime visions before his mind’s eye. He sought for the
‘Ketapan’ tree in the clouds, as he was still too far off to seek it at
Badoer. He caught at the air which surrounded him, as if he would
embrace the form which was to meet him under that tree. He pictured to
himself the face of Adinda, her head, her shoulders; he saw the heavy
kondeh (chignon), so black and glossy, confined in a net, hanging down
her neck; he saw her large eye glistening in dark reflection; the
nostrils which she raised so proudly as a child, when he——how was it
possible?——vexed her, and the corner of her lips, where she preserved a
smile; he saw her breast, which would now swell under the kabaai; [151]
he saw how well the sarong of her own making fitted her hips, and
descending along the thighs in a curve, fell in graceful folds on the
small foot.

No; he heard little of what was told him. He heard quite different
tones; he heard how Adinda would say “Welcome, Saïdjah! I have thought
of you in spinning and weaving, and stamping the rice on the floor,
which bears three times twelve lines made by my hand. Here I am under
the ‘Ketapan’ the first day of the new moon. Welcome, Saïdjah, I will
be your wife.”

That was the music which resounded in his ears, and prevented him from
listening to all the news that was told him on the road.

At last he saw the ‘Ketapan’ or rather he saw a large dark spot, which
many stars covered, before his eye. That must be the wood of Djati,
near the tree where he should see again Adinda, next morning after
sunrise. He sought in the dark, and felt many trunks—soon found the
well-known roughness on the south side of a tree, and thrust his finger
into a hole which Si-Panteh had cut with his parang [152] to exorcise
the pontianak [153] who was the cause of his mother’s toothache, a
short time before the birth of Panteh’s little brother. That was the
Ketapan he looked for.

Yes, this was indeed the spot where he had looked upon Adinda for the
first time with quite a different eye from his other companions in
play, because she had for the first time refused to take part in a game
which she had played with other children—boys and girls—only a short
time before. There she had given him the ‘melatti.’ He sat down at the
foot of the tree, and looked at the stars; and when he saw a
shooting-star he accepted it as a welcome of his return to Badoer, and
he thought whether Adinda would now be asleep, and whether she had
rightly cut the moons on her rice floor. It would be such a grief to
him if she had omitted a moon, as if thirty-six were not enough!... And
he wondered whether she had made nice ‘sarongs’ and ‘slendangs?’ And he
asked himself, too, who would now be dwelling in her father’s house?
And he thought of his youth, and of his mother; and how that buffalo
had saved him from the tiger, and he thought of what would have become
of Adinda if that buffalo had been less faithful! He paid much
attention to the sinking of the stars in the west, and as each star
disappeared in the horizon, he calculated how much nearer the sun was
to his rising in the east, and how much nearer he himself was to seeing
Adinda. For she would certainly come at the first beam——yes, at
daybreak she would be there,... Ah! Why had not she already come the
day before?

It pained him, that she had not anticipated the supreme moment which
had lighted up his soul for three years with inexpressible brightness;
and, unjust as he was in the selfishness of his love, it appeared to
him that Adinda ought to have been there waiting for him, who
complained before the time appointed, that he had to wait for her.

And he complained unjustly, for neither had the sun risen, nor had the
eye of day cast a glance on the plain. The stars, it is true, were
growing pale up there! ashamed as they were of the approaching end of
their rule; strange colours were flowing over the tops of the
mountains, which appeared darker as they contrasted sharply with places
more brightly illuminated; here and there flowed something glowing in
the east—arrows of gold and of fire that were shot hither and thither,
parallel to the horizon;—but they disappeared again, and seemed to fall
down behind the impenetrable curtain, which hid the day from the eyes
of Saïdjah. Yet it grew lighter and lighter around him—he now saw the
landscape, and could already distinguish a part of the Klappa-wood
behind which Badoer lay:—there Adinda slept.

No! surely she did not sleep; how could she sleep?... Did she not know
that Saïdjah would be awaiting her? She had not slept the whole night
certainly; the night police of the village had knocked at her door to
ask, why the pelitat (Javanese lamp) continued burning in her cottage;
and with a sweet laugh she had said, that a vow kept her awake to weave
the ‘slendang,’ in which she was occupied, and which must be ready
before the first day of the new moon.

Or she had passed the night in darkness, sitting on the rice floor and
counting with her eager finger, that indeed thirty-six deep lines were
cut near each other. And she had amused herself with an imaginary
fright as to whether she had miscalculated, perhaps had counted one
less, to enjoy again and again, and every time, the delicious
assurance, that without fail three times twelve moons had passed since
Saïdjah saw her for the last time.

And now that it was becoming light, she too would be exerting herself
with useless trouble, to bend her looks over the horizon to meet the
sun, the lazy sun, that stayed away ... stayed away....

There came a line of bluish-red, which touched the clouds and made the
edges light and glowing;—and it began to lighten, and again arrows of
fire shot through the atmosphere; but this time they did not disappear,
they seized upon the dark ground, and communicated their blaze in
larger and larger circles, meeting, crossing, unrolling, turning,
wandering, and uniting in patches of fire and lightnings of golden
lustre on the azure ground ... there was red, and blue, and silver, and
purple, and yellow, and gold, in all this ... oh God! that was the
daybreak, that was seeing Adinda again!

Saïdjah had not learnt to pray, and it would have been a pity to teach
him; for a more holy prayer, more fervent thanksgiving than was in the
mute rapture of his soul, could not be conceived in human language. He
would not go to Badoer—to see Adinda in reality seeming to him less
pleasurable than the expectation of seeing her again. He sat down at
the foot of the ‘Ketapan,’ and his eyes wandered over the scenery.
Nature smiled at him, and seemed to welcome him as a mother welcoming
the return of her child, and as she pictures her joy by voluntary
remembrance of past grief, when showing what she has preserved as a
keepsake during his absence. So Saïdjah was delighted to see again so
many spots that were witnesses of his short life. But his eyes or his
thoughts might wander as they pleased, yet his looks and longings
always reverted to the path which leads from Badoer to the Ketapan
tree. All that his senses could observe was called Adinda.... He saw
the abyss to the left, where the earth is so yellow, where once a young
buffalo sank down into the depth,—they had descended with strong rattan
cords, and Adinda’s father had been the bravest. Oh, how she clapped
her hands, Adinda! And there, further on, on the other side, where the
wood of cocoa-trees waved over the cottages of the village, there
somewhere, Si-Oenah had fallen out of a tree and died. How his mother
cried, “because Si-Oenah was still such a little one,” she lamented,
... as if she would have been less grieved if Si-Oenah had been taller.
But he was small, that is true, for he was smaller and more fragile
than Adinda.... Nobody walked upon the little road which leads from
Badoer to the tree. By and by she would come ... it was yet very early.

Saïdjah saw a badjing (squirrel) spring with playful nimbleness up the
trunk of a cocoa-tree. The graceful animal—the terror of the proprietor
of the tree, but still lovely in form and movement—ran untiringly up
and down. Saïdjah saw it, and forced himself to stay and look at it,
because this calmed his thoughts after their heavy labour since
sunrise—rest after the fatiguing expectancy. Soon he uttered his
impressions in words, and sang what his soul dictated him. I would
rather read you his lay in Malay, that Italian language of the East:—


   “See, how the ‘badjing’ looks for his means of living
    On the Klappa-tree. He ascends, descends, wantons right and left,
    He turns (round the tree), springs, falls, climbs, and falls again.
    He has no wings, and yet he is as quick as a bird.
        Much happiness, my ‘badjing,’—I give you hail!
    You will surely find the means of living which you seek;
    But I am sitting alone near the wood of Djati-trees
    Waiting for the food of my heart.
    Long has the small appetite of my badjing been sated;
    Long has he returned to his little nest;
    But still my soul
    And my heart are very sad ... Adinda!”


Still there was nobody on the path leading from Badoer to the
Ketapan....

Saïdjah caught sight of a butterfly which seemed to enjoy itself in the
increasing warmth....


   “See how the butterfly flutters everywhere:
    His wings glisten like a flower of many colours;
    His heart is in love with the blossoms of the kenari, [154]
    Certainly he looks for his fragrant sweetheart.
    Much joy, my butterfly,—I give you hail!
    You will surely find what you seek;
    But I am sitting alone near the Djati-wood,
    Waiting for what my heart loves:
    Long since has the butterfly kissed
    The kenari blossom which it loves so well;
    But still my soul
    And my heart are very sad.... Adinda!”


And still there was no one on the path leading from Badoer to the
Ketapan.

The sun began to rise high,—there was warmth in the air.


   “See how the sun glitters on high,
    High above the waringi [155]—hill!
    He feels too warm and wishes to descend,
    To sleep in the sea as in the arms of a spouse.
      Much joy, O sun,—I give you hail!
    What you seek you will surely find;
    But I sit alone by the Djati-wood
    Waiting for rest for my heart
      Long the sun will have set
    And will sleep in the sea, when all is dark;
    And still my soul
    And my heart will be very sad ... Adinda!”


And there was nobody on the road leading from Badoer to the Ketapan.


   “When no longer butterflies shall flutter about,
    When the stars shall no longer glitter,
    When the melatti shall no longer yields its perfume,
    When there shall be no longer sad hearts,
    Nor wild animals in the wood,
    When the sun shall go wrong
    And the moon forget the east and the west,
    If Adinda has not yet arrived,
    Then an angel with shining wings
    Will descend on earth, to look for what remained behind:
    Then my corpse shall be here under the ketapan—
    My soul is very sad, ... Adinda!”


There was nobody on the path leading from Badoer to the Ketapan.


   “Then my corpse will be seen by the angel,
    He will point it out with his finger to his brethren—
   ‘See, a dead man has been forgotten,
    His rigid mouth kisses a melatti flower:
    Come, let us take him up to heaven,
    Him who has waited for Adinda, till he died,
    Surely, he may not stay behind alone,
    Whose heart had the strength to love so much,’
    Then my rigid mouth shall open once more.
    To call Adinda whom my heart loves,
    I will kiss the melatti once more,
    Which she gave me.... Adinda!... Adinda!”


And still there was nobody on the path leading from Badoer to the
Ketapan.

Oh! she must have fallen asleep towards morning, tired of watching
during the night, of watching for many nights:—she had not slept for
weeks: so it was!

Should he rise and go to Badoer!—No, that would be doubting her
arrival. Should he call that man who was driving his buffalo to the
field?... That man was too far off, and moreover, Saïdjah would speak
to no one about Adinda, would ask no one after Adinda.... He would see
her again, he would see her alone, he would see her first. Oh, surely,
surely she would soon come!

He would wait, wait....

But if she were ill, or ... dead?

Like a wounded stag Saïdjah flew along the path leading from the
‘Ketapan’ to the village where Adinda lived. He saw nothing and heard
nothing; and yet he could have heard something, for there were men
standing in the road at the entrance of the village, who
cried—“Saïdjah, Saïdjah!”

But, ... was it his hurry, his eagerness, that prevented him from
finding Adinda’s house? He had already rushed to the end of the road,
through the village, and like one mad, he returned and beat his head,
because he must have passed her house without seeing it. But again he
was at the entrance of the village, and, ... Oh God, was it a dream?...

Again he had not found the house of Adinda. Again he flew back and
suddenly stood still, seized his head with both his hands to press away
the madness that overcame him, and cried aloud—

“Drunk, drunk; I am drunk!”

And the women of Badoer came out of their houses, and saw with sorrow
poor Saïdjah standing there, for they knew him, and understood that he
was looking for the house of Adinda, and they knew that there was no
house of Adinda in the village of Badoer.

For, when the district chief of Parang-Koodjang had taken away Adinda’s
father’s buffaloes....

I told you, reader! that my narrative was monotonous.

... Adinda’s mother died of grief, and her baby sister died because she
had no mother, and had no one to suckle her. And Adinda’s father, who
feared to be punished for not paying his land-taxes....

I know, I know that my tale is monotonous.

... had fled out of the country; he had taken Adinda and her brothers
with him. But he had heard how the father of Saïdjah had been punished
at Buitenzorg with stripes for leaving Badoer without a passport. And,
therefore, Adinda’s father had not gone to Buitenzorg, nor to the
Preangan, nor to Bantam. He had gone to Tjilangkahan, the quarter of
Lebak bordering on the sea. There he had concealed himself in the
woods, and waited for the arrival of Pa Ento, Pa Lontah, Si Oeniah, Pa
Ansive, Abdoel Isma, and some others that had been robbed of their
buffaloes by the district chief of Parang-Koodjang, and all of whom
feared punishment for not paying their land-taxes.

There they had at night taken possession of a fishing-boat, and had
gone to sea. They had steered towards the west, and kept the country to
the right of them as far as Java Head: then they had steered northwards
till they came in sight of Prince’s Island, and sailed round the east
coast of that island, and from there to the Lampoons.

Such at least was the way that people told each other in whispers in
Lebak, when there was a question of buffalo robbery and unpaid
land-taxes.

But Saïdjah did not well understand what they said to him; he did not
even quite understand the news of his father’s death. There was a
buzzing in his ears, as if a gong had been sounded in his head: he felt
the blood throbbing convulsively through the veins of his temples, that
threatened to yield under the pressure of such severe distension. He
spoke not: and looked about as one stupefied, without seeing what was
round and about him; and at last he began to laugh horribly.

An old woman led him to her cottage, and took care of the poor fool.

Soon he laughed less horribly, but still did not speak. But during the
night the inhabitants of the hut were frightened at his voice, when he
sang monotonously: “I do not know where I shall die,” and some
inhabitants of Badoer put money together, to bring a sacrifice to the
bojajas [156] of the Tji-Udjung for the cure of Saïdjah, whom they
thought insane. But he was not insane.

For upon a certain night when the moon was very clear, he rose from the
baleh-baleh, [157] softly left the house, and sought the place where
Adinda had lived. This was not easy, because so many houses had fallen
down; but he seemed to recognise the place by the width of the angle
which some rays of light formed through the trees, at their meeting in
his eye, as the sailor measures by lighthouses and the tops of
mountains.

Yes, there it ought to be:—there Adinda had lived!

Stumbling over half-rotten bamboo and pieces of the fallen roof, he
made his way to the sanctuary which he sought. And, indeed, he found
something of the still standing pagger, [158] near to which the
baleh-baleh of Adinda had stood, and even the pin of bamboo was still
with its point in that pagger, the pin on which she hung her dress when
she went to bed....

But the baleh-baleh had fallen down like the house, and was almost
turned to dust. He took a handful of it, pressed it to his opened lips,
and breathed very hard....

The following day he asked the old woman, who had taken care of him,
where the rice-floor was which stood in the grounds of Adinda’s house.
The woman rejoiced to hear him speak, and ran through the village to
seek the floor. When she could point out the new proprietor to Saïdjah,
he followed her silently, and being brought to the rice-floor, he
counted thereupon thirty-two lines....

Then he gave the woman as many piastres as were required to buy a
buffalo, and left Badoer. At Tjilangkahan, he bought a fishing-boat,
and, after having sailed two days, arrived in the Lampoons, where the
insurgents were in insurrection against the Dutch rule. He joined a
troop of Badoer men, not so much to fight as to seek Adinda; for he had
a tender heart, and was more disposed to sorrow than to bitterness.

One day that the insurgents had been beaten, he wandered through a
village that had just been taken by the Dutch army, and was therefore
[159] in flames. Saïdjah knew that the troop that had been destroyed
there consisted for the most part of Badoer men. He wandered like a
ghost among the houses, which were not yet burned down, and found the
corpse of Adinda’s father with a bayonet-wound in the breast. Near him
Saïdjah saw the three murdered brothers of Adinda, still
boys—children,—and a little further lay the corpse of Adinda, naked,
and horribly mutilated....

A small piece of blue linen had penetrated into the gaping wound in the
breast, which seemed to have made an end to a long struggle....

Then Saïdjah went to meet some soldiers who were driving, at the point
of the bayonet, the surviving insurgents into the fire of the burning
houses; he embraced the broad bayonets, pressed forward with all his
might, and still repulsed the soldiers, with a last exertion, until
their weapons were buried to the sockets in his breast.

A little time afterwards there was much rejoicing at Batavia for the
new victory, which so added to the laurels of the Dutch-Indian army.
And the Governor wrote that tranquillity had been restored in the
Lampoons; the King of Holland, enlightened by his statesmen, again
rewarded so much heroism with many orders of knighthood.

And probably thanksgivings mounted to heaven from the hearts of the
saints in churches and tabernacles, at the news that “the Lord of
hosts” had again fought under the banner of Holland....


       “But God, moved with so much woe,
        Did not accept the sacrifices of that day!” [160]


I have made the end of the history of Saïdjah shorter than I could have
done if I had felt inclined to paint something dreary. The reader will
have observed how I lingered over the description of the waiting under
the Ketapan, as if I was afraid of the sad catastrophe, and how I
glided over that with aversion. And yet that was not my intention, when
I began to speak about Saïdjah. For I feared that stronger colours were
requisite to move when describing such strange circumstances. Yet while
writing I felt that it would be an insult to the reader to believe that
I ought to have put more blood in my picture——

I could have done it, for I have documents before me ... but no!—rather
a confession.

Yes! a confession. I do not know whether Saïdjah loved Adinda: I know
not whether he went to Badoer, nor whether he died in the Lampoons by
Dutch bayonets. I do not know whether his father died by being beaten
with rods, because he left Badoer without a passport, I do not know
whether Adinda counted the moons by lines in her rice-floor.

All this I do not know.

But I know more than all this. I know, and I can prove it, that there
were many Adindas and many Saïdjahs, and that what was fiction in one
case, becomes truth generally speaking. I have already said that I can
give the names of persons who, like the parents of Saïdjah and Adinda,
were driven away by oppression from their country. It is not my
intention to publish in this book communications such as would be
suitable for a tribunal that had to decide on the manner in which the
Dutch power is exercised in India,——communications that would have the
power to convince him only who had patience enough to read them all,
which cannot be expected of the public that looks for recreation in its
reading. Therefore instead of barren names of persons and places with
the dates, instead of a copy OF THE LIST OF THEFTS AND EXTORTIONS WHICH
LIES BEFORE ME, I have tried to give a sketch of what can take place in
the hearts of the poor people who are robbed of their means of
subsistence; or even, I have only made you guess this, as I feared to
be mistaken in painting emotions which I never experienced.

But as regards the main point.... O that I were summoned to prove what
I wrote! O that it were said, “You invented that Saïdjah: he never sang
that lay; there never lived an Adinda in Badoer!” O that it were said
with the power and the will to do justice as soon as I have proved
myself to have been no slanderer!

Is there untruth in the parable of the Good Samaritan, because perhaps
a plundered traveller was never taken to the Samaritan’s house? Is
there untruth in the parable of the Sower, because it is clear that no
husbandman will throw his seed on a rock? or, to descend to more
conformity with my book, can the main thing——truth——be denied to “Uncle
Tom’s Cabin,” because there never existed an Evangeline? Shall people
say to the author of that immortal protest——immortal, not because of
art or talent, but because of tendency and impression——shall they say
to her, “You have lied: the slaves are not ill-treated; for there is
untruth in your book—it is a novel?” Had not she to give a tale,
instead of an enumeration of barren facts, a tale which surrounded
those facts, to introduce them into our hearts? Would her book have
been read if she had given it the form of a law-suit? Is it her fault
or mine, that truth, to find entrance, has so often to borrow the DRESS
of a lie?

And to some who will pretend that I have too much idealized Saïdjah and
his love, I ask how they can know this; as only very few Europeans have
given themselves the trouble to stoop to observe the emotions of the
coffee and sugar machines, called “Natives.” But even if this
observation were well founded, whosoever quotes this as a proof against
the cardinal tendency of my book, gives me a complete triumph. For that
observation when translated is as follows:—“The evil which you combat
does not exist, or not in such a high degree, because the native is not
like your Saïdjah: there is not in the ill-treatment of the Javanese so
much evil as there would be if you had rightly drawn your Saïdjah. The
Soondanese do not sing such songs, do not love so, do not feel
thus....”

No, Colonial Ministers! no, Governors-General in retirement! you have
not to prove that. You have to prove that the population is not
ill-treated, whether there are sentimental Saïdjahs amongst this
population or not; or should you dare to pretend that you may steal
buffaloes of men who do not love, who do not sing melancholy songs, who
are not sentimental?

On an attack upon literary performances I should defend the exactness
of the picture of Saïdjah, but on political grounds I admit immediately
all observations on this exactness, to prevent the great question from
being removed to a wrong basis. It is quite indifferent to me whether I
am thought to be an incapable painter, if it is only admitted that the
ill-treatment of the native is EXCESSIVE; that is the word on the
notice of Havelaar’s predecessor which he showed to the Controller
Verbrugge:——a notice which lies before me.

But I have other proofs, and that is fortunate. For this predecessor of
Havelaar could also have been mistaken.

Alas, if he was mistaken, he has been very severely punished for his
mistake!








CHAPTER XVIII.

[CONTINUATION OF STERN’S COMPOSITION.]


It was afternoon. Havelaar, coming out of his room, found Tine in the
fore-gallery, waiting for him at the tea-table. Madam Slotering had
just left her house, and seemed to have the intention of going to
Havelaar’s, but suddenly she went to the gate, and there, with very
violent gestures, sent back a man who had just entered. She remained
standing still till she felt sure that he had gone away, and then
returned along the grass-field to Havelaar’s.

“I will know at last what this means,” said Havelaar; and when the
salutation was over he asked, jokingly, that she might not think he
grudged her influence in grounds which formerly were hers:

“Now, Madam, do tell me why you always send back the men who come into
the grounds. What if that man, for instance, had fowls to sell, or any
other kitchen requisite?”

There was in the face of Madam Slotering a painful expression, which
did not escape Havelaar’s observation.

“Ah,” she said, “there are so many bad men.”

“Certainly, that is the case everywhere; but if you are so particular,
the good ones will stay away too.—Come now, Madam, tell me why you keep
such a sharp look-out over the grounds?”

Havelaar looked at her, and endeavoured in vain to read the reply in
her watery eyes. He again pressed for an explanation, and the widow
burst into tears, saying that her husband had been poisoned at
Parang-Koodjang, in the house of the district chief.

“He would do justice, Mr. Havelaar!” continued the poor woman; “he
wished to put an end to the oppression of the people. He exhorted and
threatened the chiefs in councils and in writing; you must have found
his letters in the archives....”

That was the case: Havelaar had read those letters, of which I have
copies before me.

“He spoke repeatedly to the Resident,” continued the widow, “but always
in vain; for as it was generally known that the extortion was for and
under the protection of the Regent, whom the Resident would not
complain of to the Government, all these conversations had no other
effect than the ill treatment of the complainants. Therefore my poor
husband had said that if no alteration should be made before the end of
the year, he would apply direct to the Governor-General. That was in
November. A few days later he made a journey of inspection, took his
dinner at the house of the Demang of Parang-Koodjang, and soon
afterwards was brought home in a pitiable condition. He cried, while
pointing to his stomach, ‘Fire, fire,’ and in a few hours he was dead;
he who had always been remarkable for good health.”

“Did you send for the Serang doctor?” asked Havelaar.

“Yes, but my husband died soon after his arrival. I did not dare to
tell the doctor my suspicion, because I foresaw that I should not be
able soon to leave this place, and I feared revenge. I have heard that
you, like my husband, oppose the abuses which reign here, and therefore
I have not a moment’s peace. I would have concealed all this from you
to avoid frightening you and Madam Havelaar, and so I only watched the
grounds to prevent strangers from entering the kitchen.”

Now it was clear to Tine why Madam Slotering had kept her own
household, and would not even make use of the kitchen, which was so
large. Havelaar sent for the Controller. Meanwhile he sent a request to
the physician at Serang, to make a statement of the symptoms attending
the death of Slotering. The reply which he received the next day to
that request, was not in accordance with the widow’s suspicions.
According to the doctor, Slotering had died of “an abscess in the
liver.” I do not know whether such a disease can manifest itself
suddenly, and cause death in a few hours. I think I must bear in mind
the evidence of Madam Slotering, that her husband had formerly been
always healthy; but if no value is attached to such evidence, because
the notion of what is called health varies with different persons,
particularly in the eyes of non-medical individuals, yet the important
question remains, whether a person who dies to-day of an “abscess in
the liver,” could ride on horseback yesterday, with the intention of
inspecting a mountainous country, which is in some directions eighty
miles in extent?

The doctor who treated Slotering may have been a skilful physician, and
yet have been mistaken in his judgment of the symptoms of the disease,
unprepared as he was to suspect crime. However this may be, I cannot
prove that Havelaar’s predecessor was poisoned, because Havelaar was
not allowed time to clear up the matter; but I can prove that every one
believed in the poisoning, and that this was suspected on account of
his desire to oppose injustice.

The Controller Verbrugge entered Havelaar’s room; the latter asked
abruptly—

“What did Mr. Slotering die of?”

“I don’t know.”

“Was he poisoned?”

“I don’t know; ... but——”

“Speak plainly, Verbrugge.”

“But he endeavoured to oppose the abuses, as you do ... and he would
certainly have been poisoned if he had remained here longer.”

“Write that down!”

Verbrugge wrote it ... it lies before me.

“To proceed, Is it true, or untrue, that much extortion is committed in
Lebak?”

Verbrugge made no reply.

“Answer me, Verbrugge!”

“I dare not.”

“Write down that you dare not.”

Verbrugge wrote it down ... it lies before me.

“Well, to proceed, you dare not answer the last question. You told me
lately, when there was a question about poisoning, that you were the
only support of your sisters at Batavia,—is that the reason of your
fear, of what I always called your halfness?”

“Yes.”

Verbrugge wrote it down ... his declaration lies before me.

“That will do,” said Havelaar, “I know enough.” And Verbrugge left.
Havelaar went out and played with little Max, whom he kissed very
fervently. When Madam Slotering was gone, he sent away the child, and
called in Tine.

“Dear Tine! I have a favour to ask you. I should like you and Max to go
to Batavia:—to-day I accuse the Regent.”

She fell on his neck, for the first time opposed to his wishes, and
cried, sobbing—

“No, Max; no, Max, I will not go ... I will not go; we eat and drink
together.”

Was Havelaar wrong when he made out that she had as little right to
blow her nose as the women at Arles?

He wrote and despatched the letter of which I here present a copy.
After I have given a slight sketch of the circumstances under which
that letter was written, I believe that it is not necessary for me to
show the circumspection which he observed, while not uttering a
syllable of the discovery just made, not to weaken his positive
accusation by the uncertainty of a very important but as yet unproved
accusation. His intention was to exhume the corpse of his predecessor,
and to have it scientifically examined as soon as the Regent should
have been removed, and his party made harmless; but as I have already
said, he was not allowed the opportunity of doing this.

In the copies of official documents—copies which strictly conform with
the originals—I think I may use single pronouns instead of the foolish
titles. I expect that the good taste of my readers will approve of this
change.


                                           “No. 88.     {   Private.
                                           Immediate.   {

    “Rankas-Betong, 24th February 1856.

    “To the Resident of Bantam.

    “Since returning a month ago to my duties here, I have occupied
    myself principally in examining how the chiefs discharge their
    obligations towards the population as regards statute-labour,
    poondootan, [161] and suchlike.

    “I very soon discovered that the Regent, on his own responsibility,
    and for his advantage, summoned the population to work for him, far
    above the legally authorized number of pantjens or kemits. [162]

    “I hesitated between the choice of sending at once an official
    report and the desire to make this native functionary change his
    policy by gentle means, or even afterwards by threats, in order to
    attain the double purpose of putting an end to abuse, and at the
    same time not acting too severely against this old servant of the
    Government, particularly considering the bad examples which, I
    believe, have often been set before him; and in connexion with the
    peculiar circumstance that he expected a visit from two relations
    (the Regents of Bombang and Tjandoer, at least of the latter, who,
    as I hear, is already coming with a large train), and he being thus
    more than usually in temptation—and with regard to the critical
    embarrassment of his pecuniary circumstances, as it were obliged—to
    provide by unlawful means the necessary preparations for that
    visit.

    “All this made me incline to moderation, with regard to what had
    already happened, but not at all to indulgence for the future.

    “I insisted upon the immediate cessation of every unlawful act.

    “I made you acquainted with that previous experiment to induce the
    Regent by moderation to do his duty.

    “Yet it is evident to me that he casts all to the winds with rude
    insolence; and I feel bound to communicate to you in virtue of my
    official oath;

    “That I accuse the Regent of Lebak, Radeen Adhipatti, Karta Natta
    Negara, of abuse of power, by disposing unlawfully of the labour of
    his subordinates, and suspect him of extortion while exacting
    productions in natura, without payment, or for prices arbitrarily
    fixed:

    “That I suspect, moreover, the Demang of Parang-Koodjang (the
    Regent’s son-in-law) of complicity in the above-mentioned abuses.

    “In order conclusively to prove both these charges I take the
    liberty of proposing to you to order me—

    “1. To send the Regent of Lebak with the utmost speed to Serang,
    and to take care that he shall not have occasion, either before his
    departure or during the journey, to influence by corruption, or in
    any other way, the witnesses. I require,

    “2. Previously to take the Demang of Parang-Koodjang into custody.

    “3. To apply the same measure to such persons of inferior rank as,
    belonging to the family of the Regent, may be expected to mar the
    impartiality of the examination to be instituted.

    “4. To order that examination to take place immediately, and to
    report circumstantially on the issue. I take the liberty of
    submitting to your consideration the advisability of countermanding
    the visit of the Regent of Tjanjar.

    “Finally, I have the honour to give you, as one who knows the
    district of Lebak better than it is as yet possible for me to know
    it, the assurance that, from a political point of view, the
    strictly just treatment of this affair has no difficulty at all,
    and that I should be rather apprehensive if it was not cleared up,
    for I am informed that the poor man is, as a witness told me,
    ‘poessing’ (tired, sick, disgusted) of all the vexation he has
    suffered, and that he has long sought relief.

    “I have partly derived the strength to fulfil my difficult duty in
    writing this letter, from the hope that I may be allowed in due
    time to bring forward one or two excuses for the old Regent, for
    whose position, though caused by his own fault, I nevertheless feel
    great compassion.—

        The Assistant Resident at Lebak,

            (Signed) “Max Havelaar.”


The next day the Resident of Bantam replied?... no, but “Mr. Slymering”
did so, in a private letter.

That reply is a precious contribution to the knowledge of how the
Government is carried on in Dutch India. Mr. Slymering complained “that
Havelaar had not first communicated verbally to him the affair
mentioned in the letter No. 88,”—of course because then there would
have been more chance of “arranging” matters; adding, moreover, that
Havelaar “disturbed him in pressing business!”

The man was surely busy in writing the yearly report on TRANQUIL
TRANQUILITY.... I have that letter before me, and do not trust my eyes.
I read once more the letter of the Assistant Resident of Lebak.... I
compare Havelaar and Slymering. * * * * * *



This Shawlman is a low beggar. You must know, reader, that Bastianus is
again very often absent from the office, because he has gout. Now, as I
cannot reconcile it with my conscience to throw away the funds of the
firm (Last and Co.)—for where principles are concerned, I am
immoveable. I thought the day before yesterday that Shawlman wrote a
good hand, and, as he looked so very poor, that he could therefore
certainly be got for small wages. I therefore thought that it was my
duty to provide in the cheapest manner for the removal of Bastianus. I
went accordingly to Shawlman’s house in the Lange Leidsche Dwarsstraat.
[163] The woman of the shop was at the door, but she seemed not to
recognise me, though I had lately told her that I was Mr. Drystubble,
coffee-broker, of the Laurier Canal. There is always a sort of insult
in such a non-recognition; but as it was now not so cold, and as I wore
last time I was there my coat trimmed with fur, I ascribed it to that,
and think nothing of it—I mean the insult. I said therefore again that
I was Mr. Drystubble, of the Laurier Canal, coffee-broker, and begged
her to go and see if Shawlman was in, because I did not wish, as on the
last occasion, to have to speak to his wife, who is always
discontented. But the woman refused to go up-stairs. “She could not
walk up and down stairs the whole day for that beggarly family,” said
she, “but I could go and look for myself.” And then followed again a
description of the staircase and doors, which I had no need of; for I
always know a place where I have been once, because I pay such
attention to everything. I have got accustomed to that in my business.
So I went up-stairs, and knocked at the well-known door, which opened.
I entered, and as I saw nobody in the room, I looked round. There was
not much to be seen. A child’s trousers with an embroidered stripe hung
over a chair—why need such people wear embroidered trousers?

In a corner stood a not very heavy travelling box, which I lifted up by
the hinge, and on the mantel-piece there were some books, which I
looked at. A curious collection! A couple of volumes of Byron, Horace,
Bastiat, Béranger, and, ... do guess!... a Bible, a complete Bible,
with the Apocrypha. This I had not expected of Shawlman. It appeared
also to have been read, for I found many notes on loose pieces of paper
relating to the Scriptures, all written in the same handwriting as the
pieces in that unwelcome parcel. Above all he seemed to have studied
carefully the Book of Job, for there the leaves bore the marks of it. I
think that he begins to feel the chastisement of the Lord, and will
therefore reconcile himself to God by reading the Holy Scriptures, and
I am not opposed to that. But while waiting, my eye caught sight of a
lady’s work-box which stood on the table. Without thinking about it, I
looked at it: there were in it a pair of half-finished child’s
stockings, a lot of foolish verses, and a letter addressed to
Shawlman’s wife, as could be seen by the inscription. The letter was
open, and it seemed as if it had been rumpled with some anger. Now it
is a firm principle with me never to read anything that is not
addressed to me, because I do not think it respectable. I never do such
a thing when I have no interest in it;—but now I got an inspiration
that it was my duty to read this letter, because the contents would
perhaps further me in the humane intentions that made me go to
Shawlman. I thought about it, how the Lord is always near to those who
believe in Him, as He gave me here quite unexpectedly an opportunity to
know a little more about this man, and protected me too from the danger
of performing an act of charity to an immoral person.

I pay much attention to such directions of the Lord:—this has done me a
great deal of good in business. With much surprise I saw that the wife
of Shawlman belongs to a respectable family; the letter at least was
signed by a relation whose name in Holland is respected, and I was
indeed in ecstasies with the beautiful contents of those lines. It
appeared to be from a person who laboured zealously for the Lord; for
he wrote that the wife of Shawlman ought to be divorced from such a
wretch, who made her suffer poverty,—who could not earn his livelihood,
who was, moreover, a rascal, because he had debts. That the writer of
the letter pitied her condition, though that condition was her own
fault, because she had forsaken the Lord, and stuck to Shawlman;—that
she ought to return to the Lord, and that in that case her family would
all of them assist her, and furnish her with needle-work, but before
all things she ought to put away this Shawlman, who was a disgrace to
the family.

In a word, you could not get in church itself more piety than was to be
found in this letter.

I knew enough, and was grateful to have been warned in such a
miraculous way. Without this warning I should certainly have become a
victim of my own good heart. I resolved, therefore, again to keep
Bastianus till I could find a fitter person to take his place; for I do
not like to turn any one to the streets.

The reader will be curious to know how I got on at the Rosemeyers’ last
party. I was not there,... wonderful things have happened! I had gone
to Driebergen with my wife and Mary. My father-in-law, old Mr. Last,
the son of the first Last (the Meyers were then still in the firm, but
they have left it long ago), said some years ago that he should like to
see my wife and Mary. Now, it was very fine weather, and my fear of the
love-history with which Stern had menaced us, made me think all at once
of this invitation. I spoke of it to our bookkeeper, who is a man of
experience, and who, after mature deliberation, recommended me to sleep
a night on it. This I intended immediately to carry out, for I am quick
in the execution of my decisions. The following day I perceived already
how wise this advice was, for during the night I got the idea that I
could not do better than delay my decision till Friday. In a word,
after having carefully considered all things,—there was much in favour
of the plan, but also much against it,—we went on Saturday afternoon,
and came back on Monday morning. I would not tell you all this, if it
was not in connexion with my book.

First of all I think it necessary that you should know why I do not
protest against the nonsense which Stern certainly brought out last
Sunday. (What nonsense is that about a person who would hear when he
was dead? Mary mentioned it to me: she had heard it from the
Rosemeyers—who trade in sugar;) secondly, because I am now again
convinced that all those stories about misery and trouble in the East
Indies are downright lies. Thus it may be seen how travelling gives a
person the opportunity to penetrate deeply into affairs.

Saturday evening, for instance, my father-in-law had accepted an
invitation from a gentleman, who had been formerly a Resident in the
East Indies, and who lives now at a large country-seat. We went there,
and, indeed, I cannot sufficiently praise the excellent reception we
met with. Our host sent his carriage to fetch us, and the coachman had
on a red waistcoat. Now it was certainly a little too cold to inspect
the country-seat, which must be magnificent in the summer, but in the
house itself there was nothing to desire; for it was replete with
luxury: a billiard-room, a library, a covered iron and glass
conservatory, and a cockatoo on a silver perch. I never saw such a
thing. I made the observation, how good conduct is always rewarded;
that that man had been attentive to his business was evident, for he
had more than three orders of knighthood. He had a beautiful
country-seat, and, moreover, a house in Amsterdam. At the supper all
was truffé, and even the servants who waited at table wore red
waistcoats, like the coachman.

As I take great interest in Indian affairs, because of the coffee, I
began a conversation on the subject, and perceived very soon what I had
to think about it. This Resident told me that he was always very well
off in the East Indies, and that there was, therefore, not a word of
truth in those stories of discontent among the population. I turned the
conversation upon Shawlman. He knew him, and that unfavourably. He said
that the Government had done well in dismissing him, for that this
Shawlman was a very discontented person, who made remarks about
everything, and there was, moreover, much to disapprove in his own
conduct. For instance, he was always running away with girls, and
bringing them home openly before his wife; he did not pay his debts, a
thing which is very unseemly. As I knew so exactly from the letter I
had read how well-founded this accusation was, I was very well pleased
to find that I had judged of all so correctly, and was quite satisfied
with myself. I am also known for this at the Exchange—I mean for always
possessing a sound judgment.

This Resident and his wife were agreeable and kind. They told us much
of their manner of life in the Indies: it must be very pleasant there.
They said that their country-seat near Driebergen was not half so large
as what they called their “grounds,” in the interior of Java, and that
a hundred men were required to keep it in order. But—and this is a
proof how they were liked—all this was done for nothing, and out of
pure attachment. They told us also, that when they went away the sale
of their furniture had produced a large profit, as it fetched ten times
its value; for that the native chiefs were all of them so fond of
buying a keepsake of a Resident. I told this afterwards to Stern, who
maintained that this was done by coercion, and that he could prove it
out of Shawlman’s parcel; but I told him that this Shawlman was a
slanderer,—that he had run away with girls, like that young German at
Busselinck and Waterman’s,—that I did not attach the least value to his
judgment, for that I had now learnt from a Resident himself how matters
stood, and had therefore nothing to learn from Shawlman.

There were still more persons from the Indies, amongst others a very
rich gentleman, who had gained much money on tea, which the Javanese
made him for little money, and which the Government bought from him for
a high price, to encourage the activity of the Javanese. This gentleman
was also very angry with all those discontented persons, who are always
speaking and writing against the Government. He could not say enough in
praise of the government of the Colonies; for he said that he had the
conviction that it lost a great deal in tea, which it bought from him,
and that was therefore very generous in invariably paying such a high
price for an article, intrinsically of little value, which he himself
did not like, for he always drank Chinese tea. He said also, that the
Governor-General, who had prolonged the so-called tea-contracts,
notwithstanding the calculation that the nation lost so much on this,
such a clever, good man was he, and, above all, a good friend of those
who had known him formerly; for that this Governor-General had not paid
the least attention to the talk about losses on the tea, and had done
him therefore a great deal of good by not cancelling those
tea-contracts. “Yes,” he went on, “my heart bleeds, when I perceive
that such noble persons are slandered: if he had not been there, I
should have to walk with my wife and children.” Thereupon he ordered
his carriage, and it looked so magnificent, and the horses were so
beautiful and so fat, that I can understand why he is full of gratitude
to such a Governor-General. It does one’s heart good to behold such
charming emotions, above all when comparing them with that accursed
grumbling and complaining of persons like that Shawlman.

The following day, the Resident and that gentleman for whom the
Javanese make tea, returned our visit.

Both of them at once asked us by what train we thought of going to
Amsterdam. We did not know what this meant, but afterwards it was clear
to us, for when we arrived there on Monday morning, there were two
servants at the station, one with a red waistcoat, and one with a
yellow one, who both at the same time told us that he had received an
order by telegram, to fetch us in a carriage. My wife was confused, and
I thought what would Busselinck and Waterman have said if they had seen
that,——I mean that there were two carriages for us. But it was not easy
to make a choice, for I could not resolve to hurt one of the parties by
refusing such a nice offer. Good advice was dear; but I came victorious
out of this great difficulty. I put my wife and Mary in the red
carriage, the red waistcoat I mean——and I went in the yellow one,——I
mean the carriage.

How those horses tore along! on the Weesper Street where it is always
so dirty, the mud flew as high as the houses, and there I saw the
miserable Shawlman, his back bent, his head bowed down——and I saw how
he tried to wipe the mud off his pale face with the sleeve of his
threadbare coat.








CHAPTER XIX.

[COMPOSED BY STERN.]


In the private letter which Mr. Slymering sent to Havelaar, he
communicated to him, that he, notwithstanding his pressing business,
would come the next day to Rankas-Betong, to deliberate on what ought
to be done. Havelaar, who knew what such a deliberation meant—his
predecessor had so often deliberated with the Resident of Bantam——wrote
the following letter, which he sent to meet the Resident, and be read
by him before his arrival at Lebak:—


                                       “No 91.      {   Private.
                                       Immediate.   {

    “Rankas-Betong,
    “25th Feb. 1856, 11 P.M.


    “Yesterday at 12 o’clock, I had the honour to send you my missive
    (Immediate, No. 88) containing in substance—

    “That I, after a long investigation, and after having tried in vain
    to bring back by moderation the party concerned from his
    perversity, felt myself obliged by my official oath to accuse the
    Regent of Lebak of abuse of power, and to add that I suspected him
    of extortion. I have taken the liberty to propose to you in that
    letter, to summon that native chief to Serang, in order to examine
    after his departure, and after the corrupting influence of his
    extensive family had been neutralized, whether my accusation and
    suspicion were well founded.

    “Long, or to speak more accurately, much have I reflected before
    determining upon this.

    “I took care to let you know that I have endeavoured, by
    exhortation and threats, to save the old Regent from misfortune and
    shame, and myself from the deep regret of having been the immediate
    cause of his troubles.

    “But on the other hand, I saw the (for many years) plundered and
    much oppressed population. I thought of the necessity of an
    example—for I shall have to report to you many more vexations,—if,
    at least this affair, by its reaction makes no end of them,—and, I
    repeat it, after mature consideration, I did what I thought to be
    my duty.

    “I have just received your kind and esteemed private letter
    communicating that you will come here to-morrow, and at the same
    time a hint that I ought to have treated this affair privately at
    first. To-morrow I shall therefore have the honour to see you, and
    it is exactly on that account that I have taken the liberty to send
    you this letter, to add, before our meeting, the following
    considerations:—

    “All my investigations about the Regent were quite secret; only he
    and the Patteh (Adjutant of the Regent) knew it, for I myself had
    frankly warned him. Even the Controller knows only a part of my
    investigations. This secrecy had a double aim. At first when I
    still hoped to bring back the Regent to the right way, it was my
    object if I succeeded not to compromise him. The Patteh thanked me
    in the name of the Regent for this discretion. (It was on the 12th
    inst.) But afterwards when I began to despair of the success of my
    endeavours,—or rather, when the measure of my indignation
    overflowed on hearing of a recent occurrence;—when a longer silence
    would have become participation as an accomplice—then that secrecy
    would have been to my advantage; for I too have to fulfil duties
    towards my household and myself.

    “For after writing my letter of yesterday, I should be unworthy to
    serve the Government, if what I wrote down then was vain,
    unfounded, or invented. And would or will it be possible to me to
    prove that I have done what a good Assistant Resident ought to
    do—to prove that I am not unworthy the functions which I have
    received;—to prove that I do not risk thoughtlessly and rashly my
    seventeen hard years in the service of the Government, and, what is
    of more importance still, the interest of wife and child—will it be
    possible for me to prove all this, unless deep secrecy does not
    hide my investigations, and prevent the criminal from concealing
    himself?

    “At the least suspicion the Regent would send an express to his
    nephew, who is coming here, and whose interest it is to maintain
    him, at any sacrifice, and to distribute money with a profuse hand
    to every one whom he had recently swindled, the consequence would
    be (I need not say will be) that I have passed a rash judgment, and
    am an unserviceable functionary, not to say worse.

    “To prevent that result I write this letter. I have the highest
    esteem for you; but I know the spirit of East Indian functionaries,
    and I do not possess that spirit.

    “Your hint that it would have been better to have treated the
    affair privately at first, makes me apprehensive of such a course.
    What I said in my missive of yesterday is true; but perhaps it
    would seem untrue if the affair was treated in such a manner as
    would reveal my accusation and suspicion before the removal of the
    Regent. I may not conceal from you that even your unexpected
    arrival in connexion with the express sent by me yesterday to
    Serang, gives me reason to fear that the accused, who would not
    listen to my exhortations, will now awake too soon, and endeavour,
    if possible, tant soit peu to exculpate himself.

    “I have the honour to say that I still refer literally to my
    missive of yesterday; but I take the liberty to observe that this
    missive contained a proposal to remove the Regent before the
    investigation, and previously to make his adherents harmless; and
    at the same time that I believe myself to be no further responsible
    for what I advanced, than so far as you may be pleased to agree to
    my proposition as regards the manner of investigation—that it
    should be impartial, open, and above all, free.

    “This liberty cannot exist before the removal of the Regent; and
    according to my humble opinion, there is nothing dangerous in that;
    as he can be told that I accuse him and suspect him, that I am in
    danger, and not he, in the event of his innocence being
    established:—for I myself am of opinion that I ought to be
    dismissed, if it shall appear that I have acted precipitately or
    rashly.

    “Precipitately!... After years and years of abuses!

    “Rashly!... as if an honest man could sleep, and live, and enjoy,
    while they, over whose welfare he is called upon to watch, who are
    in the highest sense his neighbours, suffer extortion and
    injustice!

    “I have been here, it is true, but a short time. I hope, however,
    that the question will for once be, what has been done, if anything
    has been well done, and not whether it has been done in too short a
    time. For me, every moment is too long, when characterized by
    extortion and oppression, and every second weighs heavy on me that
    is passed in misery by my negligence, by my ‘spirit of arranging.’

    “I regret the days which I allowed to pass away before reporting to
    you officially, and I apologize for that neglect.

    “I have taken the liberty to request you to give me the opportunity
    to justify my letter of yesterday, and to guarantee me against the
    miscarriage of my endeavours to free the province of Lebak from the
    worms which have gnawed, since the memory of man, at its welfare.

    “It is therefore that I have again taken the liberty of asking you
    to approve my action, which consists only of investigating,
    reporting, and proposing to remove the Regent of Lebak, without
    direct or indirect notice beforehand; and moreover to order an
    investigation to take place of what I communicated in my letter of
    yesterday, No. 88.—The Assistant Resident of Lebak,

        (Signed) “Max Havelaar.”


This request, not to take the criminals under his protection, the
Resident received on the way. An hour after his arrival at
Rankas-Betong, he paid a visit to the Regent, and asked him whether he
could “say anything to the prejudice of the Assistant Resident,” and
whether he, the Regent, “wanted money.” To the first question the
Regent replied, “I have nothing against him! I can solemnly swear to
that!” The second question he answered in the affirmative, whereupon
the Resident gave him a couple of bank-notes.

It may be understood that Havelaar knew nothing of this. We shall see
by and by how he became acquainted with so shameful a transaction.

When the Resident Slymering entered Havelaar’s house, he was paler than
usual, and the intervals between his words were longer than ever. It
was indeed no small thing for a person who so excelled in arranging and
making out the yearly reports of “tranquillity,” to receive so
unexpectedly letters in which there was no trace either of optimism or
of artificial colouring, or of fear of the disapprobation of the
Government.

The Resident of Bantam was in a fright; and if I may be forgiven the
ignoble comparison for the sake of exactness, I feel inclined to liken
him to a little street-boy who complains of the violation of old
customs, because he has been beaten without previous abusive language.

He began by asking the Controller why the latter had not endeavoured to
restrain Havelaar from his accusation? Poor Verbrugge, who was entirely
unacquainted with the circumstances, said so, but was not believed. Mr.
Slymering could not believe that any person without assistance could do
his duty in such a manner. As Verbrugge, however, maintained his
ignorance, the Resident began to read Havelaar’s letters.

What Verbrugge suffered in listening is indescribable. He was an honest
man, and would not have lied if Havelaar had appealed to him to confirm
the truth of the contents of these letters. But even without that
honesty, he had not always been able to avoid the truth in many written
reports, even where it was dangerous to tell it. How would it be if
Havelaar made use of those reports?

After having read these letters, the Resident said that, if Havelaar
chose to recall these documents, it would be agreeable to him to
consider them as not written, which Havelaar firmly but politely
refused.

Having in vain tried to move him to this, the Resident said that he
must investigate the charges, and that he had therefore to request
Havelaar to summon the witnesses in support of the accusation he had
brought against the Regent.

Ye poor creatures, whose sides had been wounded by the thorns in the
ravine, how anxiously would your hearts have beaten if you could have
heard this request!

And you, poor Verbrugge, you first witness, chief witness, ex officio
witness, a witness in virtue of office and oath, a witness who had
already borne witness on paper, which lay there on the table under
Havelaar’s hand!...

Havelaar replied:—

“Mr. Resident,—I am Assistant Resident of Lebak; I have promised to
protect the population from extortion and tyranny; I accuse the Regent
and his son-in-law of Parang-Koodjang; I will prove my accusation as
soon as that opportunity is given me, which I proposed in my letters. I
am guilty of slander if this accusation is false!”

How freely Verbrugge breathed again!

And how strange the Resident thought Havelaar’s words.

The conversation lasted long. With politeness,—for Slymering was polite
and well-bred,—he urged Havelaar to turn aside from such wrong
principles; but with as much politeness the latter remained immoveable.
The result was, that the Resident had to yield, in saying as a threat,
what was to Havelaar a victory, that he should be compelled to bring
the matter under the notice of the Government.

The meeting was ended. The Resident paid the visit to the Regent, to
put to him the questions already mentioned, and then dined at the
scanty board of the Havelaars, after which he returned in great haste
to Serang, “because——he——had——still——so——much——to——do.”

The next day Havelaar received a letter from the Resident of Bantam,
the contents of which may be understood from the reply, of which I here
give a copy:—


                                                    “No. 93.—Private.

    “Rankas-Betong, 28th February 1856.

    “I have had the honour to receive your missive of the 26th inst.
    (La. O, private), containing mainly the following:—

    “That you had reasons for not accepting the proposals made in both
    my official letters of the 24th and 25th inst., Nos. 88 and 91;

    “That you had desired a previous confidential communication;

    “That you do not approve of my transactions described in both those
    letters;

    “And lastly, some orders.

    “I have now the honour again to assert, as I did verbally in the
    meeting of the day before yesterday:—

    “That I fully respect the legality of your power as regards
    deciding whether to accept my proposition or not:—

    “That the orders received shall with exactness be obeyed—with
    self-sacrifice, if need be, as if you were present to witness all I
    do or say, or, more properly, all I do not do or do not say.

    “I know that you place confidence in my good faith in this matter.

    “But I take the liberty solemnly to protest against the least
    semblance of disapprobation of any action, any word, any phrase,
    done, spoken, or written by me in this matter. I am convinced that
    I have done my duty:—in my object and in the manner of executing it
    quite my duty;—nothing but my duty, without the least deviation.

    “I have long pondered before acting (that is: before examining,
    reporting, and proposing), and if I have been to a certain extent
    mistaken in anything,—my fault was not precipitancy.

    “In the same circumstances I should do again——yet a little
    quicker——exactly, exactly the same.

    “Even if it happened that a higher power than yours disapproved
    anything which I did,—(except perhaps the peculiarity of my style,
    which is a part of myself, a defect for which I am as little
    responsible as a stammerer for his defect;)—even if that happened
    ... but no, that cannot be, even if it were so, ... I have done my
    DUTY.

    “Certainly I am sorry—yet without being astonished,—that you judge
    differently of this; and as far as regards myself, I should rely
    upon what appears to me to be a slight——but there is a question
    about a principle, and I have conscientious reasons which require
    that it shall be decided which opinion is correct, yours or mine.

    “Serve otherwise than I served at Lebak, I cannot.

    “If the Government desires to be served otherwise, then I shall be
    obliged as an honest man to ask the Government to discharge
    me;—then I must endeavour, at the age of thirty-six years, to
    commence a new career;—then I, after seventeen years, after
    seventeen heavy difficult years of service as a functionary, after
    having devoted the best of my lifetime to what I considered to be
    my duty, then I must again ask society for bread, if it will give
    me bread, for my wife and child—bread in exchange for
    thoughts—bread perhaps in exchange for labour with spade or
    wheelbarrow, if the strength of my arm is approved more than that
    of my soul.

    “But I cannot and will not believe that your opinion is shared by
    his Excellency the Governor-General, and I am therefore compelled,
    before I pass to the bitter extreme of what I wrote in the last
    paragraph, to beg you respectfully to propose to the Government:

    “To order the Resident of Bantam to approve so far the transactions
    of the Assistant Resident of Lebak, including his letters of the
    24th and 25th inst., Nos. 88 and 91;—

    “Or:

    “To call the above-mentioned Assistant Resident to account on the
    points of disapprobation to be given by the Resident of Bantam.

    “I have, finally, the honour to give you the grateful assurance
    that if anything could bring me back from my long calculated, and
    calm but fervently adhered to principles in this,—it would have
    been indeed the polite, engaging manner in which you, at the
    meeting of the day before yesterday, opposed those principles.—The
    Assistant Resident of Lebak,

        (Signed) “Max Havelaar.”


Without deciding as to the correctness of the suspicions of Slotering’s
widow, concerning the cause which made her children orphans, and only
accepting what may be proved, that there was a strong connexion in
Lebak between fulfilment of duty and poison—even if that connexion
existed only in public opinion—yet it may be conceived, that Max and
Tine passed sorrowful days after the visit of the Resident. I believe
that I need not paint the anguish of a mother, who, when offering food
to her child, has continually to ask whether she is not perhaps
murdering her darling?

And certainly little Max was an “adored child,” who had stayed away
seven years after the marriage, as if the rogue knew that it was no
advantage to come into the world as the son of such parents.

Twenty-nine long days had Havelaar to wait before the Governor-General
communicated with him, ...

But we are not yet so far.

A short time after the vain endeavour to move Havelaar to withdraw his
letters, or to betray the poor people who had confided in his
magnanimity, Verbrugge entered Havelaar’s house. The good man was
deadly pale, and had some difficulty in speaking.

“I have been with the Regent,” he said; “it is scandalous, ... but do
not betray me!”

“What? What must I not betray?”

“Do you pledge me your word to make no use of what I shall tell you?”

“More halfness,” said Havelaar; “but well! I pledge my word.”

And then Verbrugge told Havelaar what the reader knows already,—that
the Resident had asked the Regent, if the latter could say anything
against the Assistant Resident, and had quite unexpectedly given him
money. At the same time Verbrugge knew it from the Regent himself, who
had asked him what reasons the Resident could have had for this.

Havelaar was indignant, but he had pledged his word.

The next day Verbrugge returned and said that Duclari had told him how
ignoble it was to leave Havelaar, who had to fight such opponents, so
completely alone, whereupon Verbrugge released him from his pledge.

“Very well,” said Havelaar, “write it down.”

Verbrugge wrote it down. This declaration is likewise before me.

The reader will have long understood why I renounced so cheaply any
pretensions to authenticity in the history of Saïdjah.

It was touching to observe how Verbrugge—timorous before he was
awakened by the reproaches of Duclari—dared to trust Havelaar’s pledged
word, in a matter which so induced violation of it!

And another thing. Years have passed since the events which I relate.
Havelaar has suffered much during this time, he has seen the suffering
of his household—the documents which lie before me bear witness of
this, and it seems that he has waited.... I give the following note
from his hand:—“I read in the newspapers that Mr. Slymering has been
made Knight of the Order of the Dutch Lion. He appears to be now
Resident of Djocjocarta. I can therefore now speak of the affairs of
Lebak without danger to Verbrugge.”








CHAPTER XX.

[COMPOSED BY STERN.]


It was evening. Tine was reading in the inner gallery; and Havelaar was
drawing an embroidery pattern; little Max was putting together a puzzle
picture, and was getting angry because he could not find that red
lady’s body.

“Will it be right so, Tine?” asked Havelaar. “See, I have made this
palm a little larger ... it is exactly Hogarth’s line of beauty.”

“Yes, Max! but these lace-holes are too near each other.”

“Are they? And the others?”

“Max! do let me see your trousers, ... have you that stripe?”

“Ah! I remember where you embroidered that, Tine!”

“Not I—where then?”

“It was at the Hague, when Max was ill, and we were so frightened
because the physician said that he had such an uncommonly shaped head,
and that so much care was required to prevent congestion of the brain
... then you were busy with that stripe.”

Tine went and kissed the little one.

“I have found her stomach, I have found her stomach!” cried the little
boy gaily; and the red lady was complete.

“Whose bedtime is it?” asked the mother.

“Mine; but I have not yet supped,” said little Max.

“You shall have some supper first of course.”

And she rose up, and gave him his simple supper, which she seemed to
have fetched out of a well-secured cupboard in her room; for the noise
of many locks had been heard.

“What are you giving him?” asked Havelaar.

“Oh, don’t be uneasy! It is biscuit out of the tin box from Batavia,
and the sugar too has been kept under lock and key.”

Havelaar’s thoughts turned again to the point where they had been
interrupted.

“Do you know,” he continued, “that we have not yet paid that doctor’s
bill?...”

“Oh! that is very hard!”

“Dear Max, we live so economically here, we shall soon be able to pay
all; moreover, you will certainly soon be appointed Resident, and then
all will be arranged in a little time.”

“That is exactly the thing that makes me sad,” said Havelaar. “I should
be so unwilling to leave Lebak.... I will explain that to you. Don’t
you believe that we loved our Max more after his illness? Now, it
appears to me that I shall love poor Lebak still more, after it has
recovered from the cancer from which it has suffered for so many years.
The thought of promotion frightens me, and yet on the other side, when
I think again that we have debts....”

“All will be right, Max! even if you had to go from here, then you
could help Lebak afterwards on being made Governor-General.”

Then came wild lines in Havelaar’s pattern——there was anger in those
flowers, ... those strips were sharp, angular, crossing each other....
Tine understood that she had said something wrong.

“Dear Max!” she began kindly.

“A curse on it!... Will you have them starve so long?... Can you live
on sand?”

“Dear Max!...”

But he jumped up from his chair, and there was no more drawing that
evening.

He went up and down in the inner gallery, and at last he spoke in a
tone which would have sounded rough and hard to every stranger, but
which was thought of quite differently by Tine.

“A curse on this indifference, this shameful indifference! Here I have
waited a month for justice, and meanwhile the poor people are suffering
terribly. The Regent seems to calculate upon nobody daring to take it
up against him—look....”

He went into his office, and came back with a letter in his hand—a
letter which lies before me, reader!

“Look, in this letter, he dares to make me proposals about the kind of
labour which he intends to have done by men whom he has summoned
unlawfully ... is not that shamelessness going too far? And do you know
who these persons are? They are women with little children, with
sucklings; women who are pregnant, who have been driven from
Parang-Koodjang to the capital, to work for him——there are no more men!
And they have nothing to eat, and they sleep on the road, and eat
sand.... Can you eat sand? Must they eat sand till I am
Governor-General?

“Curse it!...”

Tine knew very well with whom alone Max was angry, when he spoke thus
to her whom he loved.

“And,” continued Havelaar, “that is all on my responsibility. If at
this moment some of these poor creatures are wandering there outside,
and seeing the light of our lamps, will say: ‘There lives the wretch
who ought to protect us; there he sits quietly with wife and child, and
draws embroidery patterns, while we lie here like dogs on the road, and
starve with our children!’ Yes, I hear it, I hear it; that cry for
vengeance upon my head! ... here, Max, here!...”

And he kissed the child with a wildness which frightened it.

“My child, if they tell you that I am a wretch, who had no courage to
do justice, that so many mothers have died by my fault; if they tell
you that the neglect of your father stole away the bliss of your life
... Max, bear witness how I suffered!”

And he burst into tears, which Tine kissed away. Then she put little
Max to bed—a mat of straw—and when she returned found Havelaar in
conversation with Verbrugge and Duclari, who had just come in. The
conversation was about the expected decision of the Government.

“I understand very well that the Resident is in a difficult position,”
said Duclari. “He cannot advise the Government to accept your
proposals, for then too much would be brought to light. I have been
long in Bantam, and know much about it,—more than you, Mr. Havelaar! I
was here as sub-lieutenant, and in that position one hears things that
the native does not dare to tell the functionaries. But if now, after
an open investigation, all this comes to light, the Governor-General
will summon the Resident to account for it, and ask him how it is that
he has not discovered in two years what was obvious to you immediately?
He must, therefore, prevent that investigation.

“I have considered that,” replied Havelaar, “and put on my guard by his
endeavours to move the Regent to say something against me, which seems
to show that he will try to remove the question, for instance, by
accusing me of ... I know not what; I have covered myself against that
by sending copies of my letters direct to the Government. In one of
these letters, I beg to be called to account, if perhaps it should be
pretended that I had done something wrong. If, now, the Resident of
Bantam attacks me, no decision can be made, according to justice,
before I have been heard—that is allowed even to a criminal—and I have
done nothing wrong....”

“There is the post!” said Verbrugge.

Yes, it was the post!—the post that brought the following letter from
the Governor-General of the Dutch Indies to Havelaar, late Assistant
Resident of Lebak:—


                                                    “Official.—No. 54.

    “Buitenzorg, 23d March 1856.

    “The manner in which you have acted on the discovery or supposition
    of wrong-doing on the part of the chiefs in the district of Lebak,
    and your attitude towards your superior, the Resident of Bantam,
    have excited, in a high degree, my displeasure. In your acts there
    is not only a want of the deliberate judgment, caution, and
    prudence so indispensable to a functionary intrusted with power in
    the interior of Java (sic), but also notions of insubordination to
    your immediate superior. Only a few days after your appointment to
    your present office, you made the head of the native Government of
    Lebak the subject of irritating examinations, without first
    consulting (sic) the Resident. In these examinations you found
    cause, without substantiating your accusations against that chief
    by facts (sic), much less by proofs, to make proposals which tended
    to subject a native functionary of the rank of the Regent of Lebak
    (a man of sixty years, but still a zealous servant, related to
    neighbouring influential Regents, and of whom favourable testimony
    has always been given) to a morally quite annihilating treatment.
    Moreover, you have, when the Resident did not feel inclined to give
    his consent to your proposals, refused to satisfy the just desire
    of your superior, that you should say openly what you knew of the
    actions of the native Government of Lebak.

    “Such conduct merits all disapprobation, and sanctions belief in
    your incapacity to bear office in the interior Government of Java.
    I am therefore obliged to dismiss you from your employment as
    Assistant Resident of Lebak.

    “Yet, in consideration of the favourable reports received formerly
    of you, I have not found cause to deprive you of the prospect of
    again getting a situation in the Government of the interior. I have
    therefore given you the temporary appointment of Assistant Resident
    of Ngawie. On your behaviour in this office, it will entirely
    depend whether you remain a functionary in the service of the
    Government.”


And beneath that stood the name of the man on whose “zeal, capacity,
and good faith,” the King said that he could rely, when he signed his
appointment as Governor-General of the Dutch Indies.

“We go from here, dear Tine,” said Havelaar; and he gave the letter to
Verbrugge, who read the document with Duclari.

Verbrugge had tears in his eyes, but did not speak. Duclari, a very
polite and well-bred man, burst out with a wild curse.

“G——, I have seen rogues and thieves in the Government here, ... they
have gone from here with honours, and to you they write such a letter!”

“It is nothing,” said Havelaar; “the Governor-General is an honest man,
... he must be deceived; though he could have guarded himself against
that deceit, by first hearing me. But I will go to him, and show him
how matters stand here ... he will do justice, I am certain of it.”

“But if you go to Ngawie....”

“I know this for certain. The Regent of Ngawie is related to the Regent
of Bantam. I should have to do the same at Ngawie that I have done
here: that would be a useless journey.

“Moreover, it was impossible for me to serve the trial as if I had
behaved ill ... and, finally, I see that to put an end to all this
deceit, I can no longer be a functionary. As functionary, there are too
many persons between me and the Government who have an interest in
denying the misery of the population. There are other reasons that
prevent me from going to Ngawie. There was no vacancy there; there has
been one made for me——Look here!”

And he showed in the Javanese newspaper, which had come by the same
post, that indeed, in the same decree of the Government whereby he was
appointed Assistant Resident of Ngawie, the Assistant Resident of that
place was appointed to another district where there was a vacancy.

“Do you know why I have to go to Ngawie, and not to the district where
there was a vacancy?

“I will tell you——the Resident of Madioen, to which Ngawie belongs, is
the brother-in-law of the late Resident of Bantam. I have said that
such scandalous things went on here,——that the Regent had had such bad
examples....”

“Ah,” cried Verbrugge and Duclari at the same time. They understood why
Havelaar was transferred to Ngawie in particular, to be tried if he
would perhaps correct himself.

“And there is still another reason why I cannot go there,” said he.
“The present Governor-General will soon resign,——I do not know his
successor, nor what I may expect of him. [164] In order to do something
in time for those poor people, I must speak to the present Governor
before his departure, and if I went now to Ngawie, that would be
impossible ... Tine!”

“Dear Max!”

“You have courage, have you not?”

“Max! you know I have courage when I am with you.”

“Good!”

He went and wrote the following, in his own opinion an example of
eloquence:—


    “Rankas-Betong, 29th March 1856.

    “To the Governor-General of the Dutch Indies.

    “I have had the honour to receive the official letter of your
    Excellency of the 23d inst., No. 54. In reply to that document, I
    feel constrained to beg your Excellency to grant me an honourable
    discharge from the service of the Government.

        (Signed) “Max Havelaar.”


It needed not so long a time at Buitenzorg to grant the asked-for
discharge, as was needed to decide how Havelaar’s accusation could be
turned away. For the latter a month was required, and the news of the
discharge arrived in a few days at Lebak.

“God be praised,” said Tine, “that you can be your own self at last.”

Havelaar received no instructions to surrender the Government to
Verbrugge; he therefore awaited his successor. The latter was a long
time in coming, because he had to travel from a remote corner of Java.
After waiting three weeks, the ex-officio Assistant Resident of Lebak,
who had, however, still acted as such, wrote the following letter to
the Controller Verbrugge:—


                                                            “No. 153.

    “Rankas-Betong, 15th April 1856.

    “To the Controller of Lebak.

    “You know that I have received at my own request an honourable
    discharge from the service of the Government by decree of 4th
    inst., No. 4. Perhaps I should have acted rightly, if, on the
    receipt of this decree, I had resigned my office of Assistant
    Resident immediately; as it seems to be an anomaly to fulfil a
    function without being a functionary.

    “Yet I received no instructions to surrender my office, and partly
    from the idea of the obligation not to leave my post without being
    duly relieved, partly from causes of subordinate interest, I waited
    for the arrival of my successor, thinking that that functionary
    would arrive soon, at least this month.

    “Now I hear from you that my successor may not be expected so
    soon——you have, as I think, heard this news at Serang,—and at the
    same time that the Resident was astonished that I, in the very
    peculiar position in which I am, have not yet asked to be allowed
    to transfer the Government to you. Nothing could be more agreeable
    to me than this news, for I need not assure you, that I, who have
    declared myself unable to serve otherwise than I have done, who
    have been punished for this way of serving with censure, [165] with
    a ruinous and discreditable transfer, with an order to betray the
    poor men who confided in my good faith, with the choice also
    between dishonour and starvation ... that I had to consider with
    pains and care, everything if it was in harmony with my duty, and
    that the most simple matter was difficult for me, placed as I was
    between my conscience and the principles of the Government, to
    which I owe fidelity as long as I am not freed from my functions.
    This difficulty showed itself principally in the reply which I had
    to give to plaintiffs.

    “I had once promised to betray nobody to the rancour of his
    chiefs;—once I had, imprudently enough, given my word for the
    justice of the Government.

    “The poor population could not know that this promise and this bail
    had been denied, and that I, poor and impotent, stood alone with my
    desire for justice and humanity.

    “And people went on complaining. It was painful, after the receipt
    of the missive of 23d March, to sit there as a supposed refuge, as
    a powerless protector.

    “It was heart-rending to hear the complaints of ill-treatment,
    extortion, poverty, hunger, whilst I myself had, with a wife and
    child, to meet hunger and poverty!

    “Neither could I betray the Government. I might not say to these
    poor people: ‘Go and suffer, for it is the will of the Government
    that you should suffer extortion.’ I might not avow my impotence,
    one as it was with the shame and unconscionableness of the
    Governor-General’s counsellors.

    “Here is what I replied:

    “‘I cannot help you immediately, but I will go to Batavia; I will
    speak to the Governor about your misery. He is just, and he will
    assist you. Go now quietly to your home; do not oppose, do not
    remove—wait patiently: I think, ... I hope that justice will be
    done!’

    “So I thought, ashamed as I was of the violation of my promise of
    help, to bring my ideas in harmony with my duty to the Government,
    which pays me still this month, and I would have continued thus
    till the arrival of my successor, if a particular occurrence had
    not obliged me to-day to put an end to this equivocal position.
    Seven persons had complained. I gave them the above-mentioned
    reply. They returned to their homes. The district chief met them on
    the way. He must have forbidden them to leave their village again,
    and taken away (as I am told) their clothes, to oblige them to
    remain at home. One of them escaped, came to me again and declared
    ‘that he did not dare to return to his village.’

    “What I ought to reply to this man, I did not know.

    “I could not protect him;——I might not avow my impotence; I would
    not prosecute the accused chief, because this would have appeared
    as if the matter had been picked up by me, pour le besoin de ma
    cause I did not know what to do....

    “I charge you, until further instructions from the Resident of
    Bantam, with the Government of the district of Lebak, from
    to-morrow morning.—The Assistant Resident of Lebak,

        (Signed) “Max Havelaar.”


Then Havelaar departed with wife and child from Rankas-Betong. He
refused all escort. Duclari and Verbrugge were deeply touched at the
leave-taking. Max was likewise moved; above all, when he found at the
first stage a great number of persons who had gone secretly from
Rankas-Betong to bid him a last farewell.

At Serang, the family was received into the house of Mr. Slymering,
with the ordinary Indian hospitality.

In the evening many visitors came to the Resident. They said they had
come to say farewell to Havelaar, and Havelaar received many an
eloquent shake of the hand....

But he had to go to Batavia to speak to the Governor-General.

When they arrived there, he sought for an audience. This was refused
him, because his Excellency had a pain in his foot.

Havelaar waited till the foot was cured. Then he again sought an
audience.

His Excellency “had so much to do that he had been obliged to refuse an
audience even to the Director-General of Finance, and could not see
Havelaar.”

Havelaar waited till his Excellency should have struggled through all
this; meanwhile he felt something like jealousy for the persons who had
to help his Excellency in his labour, for he liked to work quickly and
hard, and generally so much business disappeared under his hand. This
was, however, out of the question. Havelaar’s labour was heavier than
labour.... He waited.

He waited. At last he again sought an audience. He received an answer
that his Excellency could not see him, as he had too much to do, being
on the point of departure.

Max sought the favour of his Excellency to be heard for half-an-hour as
noon as there should be some space between two “businesses.”

At last he heard that his Excellency would depart the next day! That
was a thunderbolt for him. Still he believed with spasmodic energy that
the resigning Governor was an honest man, and had been deceived. A
quarter of an hour would have sufficed to prove the justice of his
cause, and it appeared that this quarter of an hour would not be
granted him.

I find among Havelaar’s papers the copy of a letter which he seems to
have written to the retiring Governor-General, on the last evening
before his departure to the mother country. In the corner I find the
words written in pencil “not exact,” which gives me to understand that
some phrases were changed in copying. I make this observation in order
that no doubt may arise regarding the authenticity of the other
official documents which I have communicated, and which have all been
signed by another hand for exact copy; I mention this, because of the
want of literal conformity with this document. Perhaps he to whom this
letter was addressed may feel inclined to make public the exact text;
then one may see how far Havelaar deviated from this copy.


    “Batavia, 23d May 1856.

    “Your Excellency,—My official request, by missive of 28th February,
    to be heard on the affairs of Lebak, has remained unanswered.

    “Neither has your Excellency thought fit to grant my repeated
    request for an audience.

    “A functionary, who was ‘favourably known to the Government’ (I
    quote your Excellency’s own words),—one who has served his country
    in these regions for seventeen years,—one who not only never
    neglected his duty, but who conceived what was good with unexampled
    self-sacrifice, and who chose to sacrifice all for honour and
    duty,—such a one your Excellency has placed beneath the criminal,
    for the criminal is at least heard.

    “That they have deceived your Excellency with regard to me, I
    understand,—but that your Excellency did not catch the opportunity
    to escape from this deceit, I do not understand. To-morrow your
    Excellency goes from here, and I may not let you depart without
    having said once more that I did my duty,—only my duty,—with
    judgment, with calmness, with humanity, with moderation, and with
    courage.

    “The grounds on which is based the censure contained in your
    Excellency’s missive of 23d March are entirely invented and false.
    I can prove this, and it would have been proved already, if your
    Excellency had granted me half-an-hour’s interview, if your
    Excellency could have found half-an-hour to do justice.

    “This you could not; and an honest family has been ruined.

    “Yet I do not complain of this.

    “But your Excellency has sanctified the system of abuse of power,
    of plunder and murder, by which the poor Javanese suffer, and I
    complain of that.

    “That is what I complain of!

    “Your Excellency, blood cleaves to the money saved out of the
    Indian salary thus earned! Once more I beg for a moment’s
    interview, be it this night, be it early to-morrow! And again I do
    not ask this for myself, but for the cause which I defend, the
    cause of justice and humanity, which is, at the same time, the
    cause of good policy.

    “If your Excellency can reconcile it with your conscience, to
    depart from here without hearing me, mine will be quiet in the
    persuasion that I have endeavoured all that I could to prevent the
    sad bloody events, which will soon be the consequence of the
    self-willed ignorance in which the Government is left as regards
    the population....

        (Signed) “Max Havelaar.”


Havelaar waited that evening. He waited the whole night. He had hoped
that perhaps anger at the tone of his letter would bring about what he
had tried in vain to obtain by moderation and patience.

His hope was vain. The Governor-General departed without having heard
Havelaar....

Another Excellency had retired to the mother country to rest!

Havelaar wandered about poor and neglected. He sought * * * * * * *



Enough, my good Stern! I, Multatuli, take up the pen. You are not
called upon to write Havelaar’s biography. I created you: I brought you
over from Hamburg: I taught you good Dutch in a very short time: I made
you kiss Louise Rosemeyer, of the Rosemeyers, who trade in sugar ... it
is enough,——Stern! you may go.



“This Shawlman and his wife....”



Stop!! miserable spawn of dirty covetousness and blasphemous hypocrisy!
I created you:——you have grown into a monster under my pen:——I am
disgusted with my own creation ... choke yourself with coffee and
begone!

Yes, I, Multatuli, “who have suffered much,”——I take the pen. I do not
make any excuses for the form of my book,——that form was thought proper
to obtain my object. That object has a double end——

In the first place, I would bring forward something which may be
preserved as a holy poosaka by “little Max” and his sister, when their
parents have died of sheer want.——I would give to these children a
testimonial from my own hand.

And in the second place, I will be read! Yes, I will be read! I will be
read by statesmen, who are obliged to pay attention to the signs of the
times; by men of letters, who must also peep into the book of which so
many bad things are said; by merchants, who have an interest in the
coffee-auctions; by lady’s-maids, who read me for a few farthings; by
Governors-General in retirement; by Ministers who have something to do;
by the lackeys of these Excellencies; by mutes, who, “more majorum,”
will say that I attack God Almighty, where I attack only the god which
they made according to their own image; by the members of the
Representative Chambers, who must know what happens in the extensive
possessions over the sea, which belong to Holland....

Ay, I shall be read!

When I obtain this I shall be content. For I did not intend to write
well.... I wished to write so as to be heard, and, as one who cries
“Stop thief!” does not care about the style of his impromptu address to
the public, I too am indifferent to criticism of the manner in which I
cried my “Stop thief!”——



“The book is a medley; there is no order, nothing but a desire to make
a sensation. The style is bad; the author is inexperienced; no talent,
no method.”...



Good! good!... all very well!... but the Javanese are ill-treated!

For, the merit of my book is this:—that refutation of its main features
is impossible. And the greater the disapprobation of my book, the
better I shall be pleased, for the chance of being heard will be so
much the greater;—and that is what I desire.

But you, whom I dare to interrupt in your business, or in your
retirement, ye Ministers and Governors-General—do not calculate too
much upon the inexperience of my pen. I could exercise it, and perhaps,
by dint of some exertions, attain to that skill which would make the
truth heard by the people. Then I should ask of that people a place in
the Representative Chambers, were it only to protest against the
certificates which are given vice versa by Indian functionaries.

To protest against the endless expeditions sent, and heroic deeds
performed against poor, miserable creatures, whose ill-treatment has
driven them to revolt.

To protest against the cowardice of general orders, that brand the
honour of the nation, by invoking public charity on behalf of the
victims of inveterate piracy.

It is true those rebels were reduced by starvation to skeletons, while
those pirates could defend themselves.

And if that place were refused me, ... if I were still disbelieved....

Then I should translate my book into the few languages that I know, and
the many that I yet can learn, to put that question to Europe, which I
have in vain put to Holland.

And in every capital such a refrain as this would be heard: “There is a
band of robbers between Germany and the Scheldt!”

And if this were of no avail?...

Then I should translate my book into Malay, Javanese, Soondanese,
Alfoer, Boegi, and Battah.

And I should sharpen Klewangs, the scimitars and the sabres, by rousing
with warlike songs the minds of those martyrs whom I have promised to
help——I Multatuli would do this!

Yes! delivery and help, lawfully if possible;—lawfully with violence,
if need be.

And that would be very pernicious to the coffee auctions of the Dutch
Trading Company!

For I am no fly-rescuing poet, no soft dreamer, like the down-trodden
Havelaar, who did his duty with the courage of a lion, and endured
starvation with the patience of a marmot in winter.

This book is an introduction....

I shall increase in strength and sharpness of weapons, according as it
may be necessary.

Heaven grant that it may not be necessary!...

No, it will not be necessary! For it is to thee I dedicate my book:
William the Third, King, Grand Duke, Prince, ... more than Prince,
Grand Duke and King, ... Emperor of the magnificent empire of Insulind,
which winds about the equator like a garland of emeralds!...

I ask Thee if it be thine Imperial will that the Havelaars should be
bespattered with the mud of Slymerings and Drystubbles; and that thy
more than thirty millions of Subjects far away should be ill-treated
and should suffer extortion in THY name?








NOTES


[1] Mr. Veth, the well-known learned Orientalist at Leyden, who made a
special study of Indian matters, declared that Multatuli understated
the truth, and quoted many authors, such as Mr. Vitalis and others, who
had published accounts of scenes and facts much more shocking than he
had depicted. Mr. Veth complimented Multatuli upon his moderation,
saying that he displayed a mastership of art in not exhausting the
subject.

[2] Hieronymus Van Alphen, author of Little Poems for Children, etc.,
was born in 1746, died in 1803.

[3] See the History of Holland.

[4] A club at the Zoological Gardens, whose motto is “Artis Natura
magistra.”

[5] Kapelsteeg = Butterfly Lane.

[6] Steeg = Lane.

[7] See page 3.

[8] A club in Amsterdam.

[9] Five shillings.

[10] £30 to £40.

[11] £58 odds.

[12] “The Aglaja”—a Magazine for Ladies, published at Amsterdam.

[13] £18, 15s.

[14] “Gaafzuiger,” a very characteristic name: Gaaf = talent, gift of
nature, endowment; zuiger = sucker.

[15] See page 1.

[16] See note, page 4.

[17] A Residency (province).

[18] Herman Willem Daendels was born at Hattem (province of
Gelderland), October 21, 1762. His father was Burgomaster of Hattem. In
1787 he went to France, and in 1793 he took part in the expedition into
Flanders under General Dumouriez. Afterwards he entered the service of
the Dutch Republic, and in 1799 distinguished himself in the campaign
against the Anglo-Russian army in North Holland. He tendered his
resignation in 1801. In 1808 he was appointed Governor-General of the
Dutch possessions in the East Indies. He was appointed Maréchal de
l’Empire in 1807. From 1808–1811 he governed those colonies. In 1811 he
was recalled by Napoleon I., who had incorporated Holland. He took part
in the campaign of 1812 in Russia. In 1815 he was appointed Governor of
the Dutch possessions on the coast of New Guinea, where he abolished
the slave-trade, and died in 1818.

[19] “Radeen Adhipatti” is his title, and “Karta Natta Negara” his
name.

[20] Titles of nobility.

[21] Castle, palace, etc.

[22] From £16,600 to £25,000.

[23] Rice-fields. The difference between sawahs, and gagahs, and tipars
is in the mode of cultivation.

[24] Javanese village.

[25] Aloon-aloon—a square in front of a chief’s residence, ornamented
with beautiful trees,—called waringi.

[26] Mantrie = upper servant—properly an overseer of the building
department, and of agriculture.

[27] A piece of linen. The Javanese women draw figures on such Sarongs
wherewith they express some thoughts or emotion.—Sarong, a sort of
petticoat.

[28] A handkerchief tied round the head; a sort of turban. The Javanese
never appears with uncovered head.

[29] Betel.

[30] Pinang, gambier,—different spices.

[31] A broad-brimmed straw hat, affording protection from rain and sun.

[32] The rainy season.

[33] This is, when rightly spelt: “Ga gaauw naar de groote gracht,” =
Go quickly to the great Canal. “Grietje gooit geen gare groete graag
weg,” = Gertrude does not like to throw away any cooked vegetables.

[34] Literally translated = convulsive motion.

[35] Dress.

[36] Melati = a beautiful and fragrant flower.

[37] Kondek = chignon.

[38] Payong = umbrella. A mark of distinction in the East,—a gold one
being the highest.

[39] Sedan-chair (palanquin).

[40] Mosques.

[41] On Dutch maps of Java it is spelt “Parang-Koodjang.”

[42] On Dutch maps of Java, “Lampongs,” but on the English maps of
Java, “Lampoons.”

[43] Plantain. In the West Indies they are called bananas. Pisang is
the fruit of the pisang or banana-tree.

[44] The nickname in India for the child of a European and a native—an
allusion to the protruding lips: liplap = raglip.

[45] Where ‘capital’ or ‘metropolis’ is used, it means the chief town
of the district.

[46] The factotum of the Regent. Kliwon, Djaksa,—native officials.

[47] Willem, Prince of Orange, Stadtholder of the United Provinces, was
obliged to leave his country in the year 1795, because of the
revolution; he died at Fulda in 1806.

[48] Flowers.

[49] Titles—impossible to translate them into European
languages.—Radeen or Radhen almost = the French Chevalier.

[50] Bantam-Kidool = South Bantam = Lebak.

[51] Paddy = rice in the field.

[52] Gamlang = musical instrument.

[53] Patjol = spade.

[54] Banjers = inundations.

[55] Kris = Indian weapon.

[56] Klewang = Indian weapon. “To wander in foreign countries with
Kris, and Klewang, and gun,” means here, that those persons go into
other Residencies, where rebels are in arms against the Government.

[57] Administrator of Justice.

[58] Governor of the Capital, or chief town.

[59] The Residence of the Governor-General near Batavia.

[60] Oeser-oeseran = as the hairs are on the head. It means the place
where the hairs of an animal meet (also said of the hair of the head).
It is rather difficult to explain this peculiar hair vertebra—the
oeser-oeseran, a peculiar one—a peculiar whirl in the hair. The Djaksa
saw such a peculiar meeting of hairs on the head of little Max, just as
some people in Europe look at the lines on your right hand.

[61] One of the characters of a Dutch novel much in vogue some fifty
years ago.

[62] “Dominé”—title of Dutch clergymen.

[63] Literally, “day of prayers.”

[64] Driebergen,—a village of country-seats; the summum bonum of a
successful Amsterdam trader’s aspirations.

[65] Dominé Wawelaar and the Holy Willie of the Scottish poet Burns
appear to have been brought up in the same school of theology.

[66] The opium trade is a monopoly of the Dutch Government!!

[67] Suite is an Amsterdamism, and means a front room divided from a
back parlour by folding-doors: to possess such a “suite” is considered
in Amsterdam as the ne plus ultra of respectability.

[68]   “On song’s exulting pinion
        I’ll bear thee, my sweetheart fair.”

[69]   “Where Ganges holds his dominion,—
        The sweetest of spots know I there.”

[70]   “There a red blooming garden is lying
          In the moonlight silent and clear;
        The lotos-flowers are sighing
          For their sister so pretty and dear.

       “The violets prattle and titter,
          And gaze on the stars high above;
        The roses mysteriously twitter
          Their fragrant stories of love.”

[71]   “The gazelles so gentle (pious) and clever
          Skip lightly in frolicsome mood;
        And in the distance roars ever
          The holy river’s loud flood.

       “And there, while joyously sinking
          Beneath the palm by the stream,
        And love and repose while drinking,
          Of blissful visions we’ll dream.”

                    —From Bowring’s Heine’s Poems. Lond. 1866.

[72] As Arles is renowned for its beautiful remains of Roman origin,
the tower in question is probably also of Roman construction. True, the
Saracens conquered this city in 730, yet soon afterwards they were
beaten by Charles Martel, who took the city again. We are strengthened
in our supposition by the communication of M. De Caumont, the
celebrated French archæologist, that the Roman monuments are known by
the French peasants of the different départements under the name of
Sarrazin. Even M. Leroy de la Brière says that the workmen call the
Roman coins pièces de Mahomet,—See Annales de la Société Française
d’archéologie pour la description et la conservation des monuments,
1865 (Congrès Archéologique de France, XXXI. session à Fontenoy 1864)
pag. 6 F.—Translator.

[73] Headsman’s axe.

[74] This appears to refer to the confident looks of the Carthaginians,
who knew their own strength.

[75] Datoo = a petty chief in Sumatra.

[76] Natal in Sumatra—not to be confounded with Natal in Africa.

[77] Pirogue = piragua, a canoe formed of two trees united.

[78] Baleh-baleh = couch.

[79] Klamboo = curtains.

[80] Pajong = umbrella—distinctive of rank—a golden one being the
highest.

[81] Three Dutch settlements on the west coast of North Sumatra.
Singkel is the most northern of the Dutch possessions in that island,
and is separated by a river of the same name from the still independent
little states of Troomon and Analaboo. Still further north commences
the Sultanat of Atchin. The whole coast from Ayer-Bangie to the
northern point is known to sailors by name of Pepper Coast.

[82] Such a fore-gallery is open on three sides and supported by
pillars. The reader will find a description of an Indian house infra,
p. 231.

[83] Eigen Haard veel Waard = “One’s own hearth is worth much.”
(There’s no place like home.) The lady’s name was Everdine Huberte van
Wijnbergen.

[84] Johannes Henricus Van der Palm, a celebrated Dutch author and
orator, born 1763, died 1840; best known by his Bible for children and
his Bible translations.

[85]     “Het wand’lend schorsbesluit, dat schorsend ons regeert,
        Jan Schorsäl, Gouverneur, de weerwolf onzer dagen,
          Had zijn geweten zelf met vreugd gesuspendeerd,—
        Als ’t niet voor langen tijd finaal reeds ware ontslagen.”

[86] 1000 guilders = £83, 6s. 8d. The English reader will bear in mind
that when ‘thousands’ are spoken of, guilders are referred to.

[87] This is a literal rendering of the word used by the author.

[88] Nos. 7 and 10, 10 and 13, 13 and 16, are connected by doors with
each other; 9 and 12, 12 and 15, 15 and 18 are connected by doors with
each other. Between 5 and 8 a door; between 17 and 20 a door; between 7
and 8, 10 and 11, 13 and 14, 16 and 17 doors; between 8 and 9, 11 and
12, 14 and 15, 17 and 18 doors.

[89] Independent petty princes.

[90] Allusion to Le Meunier de Sans-souci, by Andriena, in which he
says of Frederick the Great of Prussia, “On respecte un moulin, on vole
une province.”

[91] Literally: He who reigns—the highest title in Sumatra.

[92] The residence of the Governor-General.

[93] Mohammedan Priests.

[94] Toeankoe—title of rank only used in Sumatra.

[95] Sewah = Indian weapon.

[96] The French Ambassador.

[97] The General de Grammont was the proposer of this law. It was
accepted in the Corps Législatif in the year 1850.

[98] “Tranquillity has remained tranquil,”—this is a literal rendering
of the phrase used by many Residents.

[99] “Max Havelaar” has never been refuted. The laws and regulations
are good. They even look so philanthropic on paper!

[100] The English reader will bear in mind that this was written
subsequent to the great Indian mutiny of 1857.

[101] A sends more to B than B receives from A; B sends more to C than
C receives from B, etc.

[102] The European and native functionaries are paid a certain
percentage on products raised by the Dutch Government for the European
marts. The Dutch government has its coffee-plantations, sugar-fields,
etc. The European and native officials have to encourage labour in
those government gardens, or fields, or plantations.

[103] Max Havelaar was published in 1860. Since 1860 the Dutch Chambers
have done nothing, but declare themselves horror-struck.

[104] Tikar, a straw-mat.

[105] Klapper (Malay, Klappa)—cocoa-nut.

[106] Pukul ampat—literally, four o’clock; also, a flower which opens
at four o’clock in the afternoon.

[107] Saoedien—the child’s guardian; pron. Sudin.

[108] A person in service of the Regent.

[109] The Dutch Government has its coffee-gardens. If a Regent
encourages labour in those gardens, or better still, compels men and
women to work for nothing in the government gardens,—these government
gardens will produce much coffee, and the Regent receives a certain
percentage, so much for every pical.

[110] Right Honourable is by no means a good translation of the Dutch
“WelEdelGestrenge.” It is impossible to translate this into English,
just as “Right Worshipful” could hardly be translated into Dutch
without becoming ridiculous.

[111] Duymaer van Twist.

[112] He would BEGIN the campaign as the weakest, and yet at last be
the strongest.

[113] This statement the author published in 1861 at Amsterdam.
(Minnebrieven, by Multatuli.)

[114] Soondah or Sundah.

[115] Because usually the Governors-General have never before been in
India. The late Governor-General, for instance, when he was appointed
by the king, had never been in India, or connected in anything with
Indian matters.

[116] Rice-field.

[117] Kris = a poniard.

[118] Poosaka = inheritance—such a poosaka is kept as a holy keepsake
(family heirloom).

[119] Karbo = buffalo.

[120] Klamboo = curtain.

[121] Patjol = spade.

[122] Oeser-oeseran, see p. 143.

[123] Penghooloo = village priest.

[124] Ontong = gain, good luck.

[125] Galangan = a trench for irrigating the rice-fields.

[126] Allang-allang = Imperata cylindrica.

[127] Adinda had already learned to express thoughts on her tissue; she
drew sad pictures on her tissue. (See page 77.)

[128] Run amuck.—A man who runs amuck kills everybody whom he meets,
till he is at last killed himself like a mad dog.

[129] Mata-glap—literally = darkened eye—darkness, frenzy. This is the
name one gives to the peculiar state wherein a Javanese is, when,
because of jealousy, or oppression, he soon becomes so mad as to run
amuck.

[130] A sort of cane.

[131] A sort of carriage.

[132] Sarong, see page 77.

[133] a is fastened to b, then it is a sarong. If it is open
unfastened, then it is called a slendang.

[134] Djati = Quercus indicus, Indian Oak.

[135] Ketapan—An Indian tree.

[136] Melatti—A beautiful flower.

[137] See p. 83.

[138] Lalayang = kite,—a game wherein they try to cut each other’s
cord. Often matches take place between different villages. This is a
national game in Java, like cricket in England.

[139] Pagger,—an enclosure constructed of bamboo canes.

[140] Making salt. This means to do something against the law. Salt is
a monopoly of the Government. The Javanese is obliged to buy from the
magazines of the Government. Saïdjah in his simplicity is saying
something—which the police ought not to hear!

[141] Klappa = cocoa-nut.

[142] Dessah = Javanese village.

[143] Soondanese.

[144] Le Juif Errant.

[145] 64 guilders.

[146] The Javanese is never without his poniard; it belongs to his
dress.

[147] Kahin = a piece of linen.

[148] Ikat-pendieng—pendieng is a girdle of small plates of silver or
gold, and ikat-pendieng—the clasp of it (agrafe).

[149] Baadjoe = clothes.

[150] A superstition of the Javanese.

[151] Indian dress.

[152] An implement used by farmers in cutting grass and wood.

[153] Evil spirit.

[154] Kenari, a beautiful tree. The kenari produces a nut, of which
very good oil is made.

[155] Waringi, one of the most beautiful trees in Java.

[156] Bojajas = crocodiles. “To bring a sacrifice to the crocodiles.”
Such sacrifices are much in vogue. Some fruits and some pastry, or a
few hen’s eggs, are placed on a saucer of bamboo, one or more burning
wax-lights are added, all this is placed on the river, and the floating
down of many such sacrifices is a beautiful sight.

[157] Baleh-baleh = couch.

[158] Enclosure.

[159] Read the address of the Lieutenant-General Van Swieten to his
soldiers. See Ideen (Ideas) of Multatuli, first bundle, and the speech
of Mr. Douwes Dekker in the Annales of the International Congress for
the Promotion of Social Science (Amsterdam, 1864).

[160   “But God in high displeasure turned away,
        And honoured not the offerings of that day.”

[161] Poondootan is the obtaining of provisions and goods under the
pretext of Government service. In the journeys of important personages
invited by the Regent or district chiefs, all necessaries are supplied
by the population, and that as often as required.

[162] Followers and serving-people summoned to increase the pomp, and
attend upon the chief or other personage.

[163] Long Leiden Cross-street.

[164] In the original MS, the author wrote: “I know his successor, I
know what I may expect of him.” This was changed against the will and
without the knowledge of the author. We give this note with the
authorization of the author.

[165] Literally—“For the manner in which I served.”









*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK MAX HAVELAAR ***

Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the
United States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.

START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

  This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
  most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
  restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
  under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
  eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
  United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where
  you are located before using this eBook.

1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
  the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
  you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
  to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
  agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
  Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
  within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
  legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
  payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
  Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
  Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
  Literary Archive Foundation.”

• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
  you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
  does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
  License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
  copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
  all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
  works.

• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
  any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
  electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
  receipt of the work.

• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
  distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you “AS-IS”, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™'s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without
widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.